Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   


, and which may have been a subsequent

-- cxxv --

insertion, for the sake of repaying by one poet a debt of gratitude to the other.

Without taking into consideration what may have been lost, if we are asked what we think it likely that Shakespeare had written in and before 1591, we should answer, that he had altered and added to the three parts of “Henry VI.,” that he had written, or aided in writing, “Titus Andronicus,” that he had revived and amended “The Comedy of Errors,” and that he had composed “The Two Gentlemen of Verona,” and “Love's Labour's Lost.” Thus, looking only at his extant works, we see that the eulogy of Spenser was well warranted by the plays Shakespeare, at that early date, had produced.

If the evidence upon this point were even more scanty, we should be convinced that by “our pleasant Willy” Spenser meant William Shakespeare, by the fact that such a character as he gives could belong to no other dramatist of the time. Greene can have no pretensions to it, nor Lodge, nor Kyd, nor Peele; Marlowe had never touched comedy: but if these have no title to the praise that they had mocked nature and imitated truth, the claim put in by Malone for Lyly is little short of absurd. Lyly was, beyond dispute, the most artificial and affected writer of his day: his dramas have nothing like nature or truth in them; and

-- cxxvi --

if it could be established that Spenser and Lyly were on the most intimate footing, even the exaggerated admiration of the fondest friendship could hardly have carried Spenser to the extreme to which he has gone in his “Tears of the Muses.” If Malone had wished to point out a dramatist of that day to whom the words of Spenser could by no possibility fitly apply, he could not have made a better choice than when he fixed upon Lyly. However, he labours the contrary position with great pertinacity and considerable ingenuity, and it is extraordinary how a man of much reading, and of sound judgment upon many points of literary discussion, could impose upon himself, and be led so far from the truth, by the desire to establish a novelty. At all events, he might have contented himself with an endeavour to prove the negative as regards Shakespeare, without going the strange length of attempting to make out the affirmative as regards Lyly.

We do not for an instant admit the right of any of Shakespeare's predecessors or contemporaries to the tribute of Spenser; but Malone might have made out a case for any of them with more plausibility than for Lyly. Greene was a writer of a fertile fancy, but choked and smothered by the overlaying of scholastic learning: Kyd was a man of strong natural parts, and a composer of vigorous lines: Lodge was a poet of genius, though not in the department of the drama: Peele had an elegant mind, and was a smooth and agreeable versifier; while Marlowe was gifted with a soaring and a daring spirit, though unchecked by a well-regulated taste: but all had more nature in their dramas than Lyly, who generally chose classical or mythological subjects, and dealt with those subjects with a wearisome monotony of style, with thoughts quaint, conceited, and violent, and with an utter absence of force and distinctness in his characterisation.

It is not necessary to enter farther into this part

-- cxxvii --

of the question, because, we think, it is now established that Spenser's lines might apply to Shakespeare as regards the date of their publication, and indisputably applied with most felicitous exactness to the works he has left behind him,

With regard to the lines which state, that Willy
“Doth rather choose to sit in idle Cell,
Than so himselfe to mockerie to sell,” we have already shown that in 1589 there must have been some compulsory cessation of theatrical performances, which affected not only offending, but unoffending companies: hence the certificate, or more properly remonstrance, of the sixteen sharers in the Blackfriars. The choir-boys of St. Paul's were silenced for bringing “matters of state and religion” on their stage, when they introduced Martin Mar-prelate into one of their dramas: and the players of the Lord Admiral and Lord Strange were prohibited from acting, as far as we can learn, on a similar ground. The interdiction of performances by the children of Paul's was persevered in for about ten years; and although the public companies (after the completion of some inquiries by commissioners specially appointed) were allowed again to follow their vocation, there can be no doubt that there was a temporary suspension of all theatrical exhibitions in London. This suspension commenced a short time before Spenser wrote his “Tears of the Muses,” in which he notices the silence of Shakespeare.

We have no means of ascertaining how long the order, inhibiting theatrical performances generally, was persevered in; but the plague broke out in London in 1592, and in the autumn of the year, when the number of deaths was greatest, “the Queen's players1 note,”

-- cxxviii --

in their progress round the country, whither they wandered when thus prevented from acting in the metropolis, performed at Chesterton, near Cambridge, to the great annoyance of the heads of the university.

It was at this juncture, probably, if indeed he ever were in that country, that Shakespeare visited Italy. Mr. C. Armitage Brown, in his very clever, and in many respects original work, “Shakespeare's Autobiographical Poems,” has maintained the affirmative with great confidence, and has brought into one view all the internal evidence afforded by the productions of our great dramatist. External evidence there is none, since not even a tradition of such a journey has descended to us. We own that the internal evidence, in our estimation, is by no means as strong as it appeared to Mr. Brown, who has evinced great ingenuity and ability in the conduct of his case, and has made as much as possible of his proofs. He dwells, among other things, upon the fact, that there were no contemporaneous translations of the tales on which “The Merchant of Venice” and “Othello” are founded; but Shakespeare may have understood as much Italian as answered his purpose without having gone to Venice. For the same reason we lay no stress upon the recently-discovered fact, (not known when Mr. Brown wrote) that Shakespeare constructed his “Twelfth Night” with the aid of one or two Italian comedies: they may have found their way into England, and he may have read them in the original language. That Shakespeare was capable of translating Italian sufficiently for his own purposes, we are morally certain; but we think that if he had travelled to Venice, Verona, or Florence, we should have had more distinct and positive testimony of the fact in his works than can be adduced from them.

Other authors of the time have left such evidence behind them as cannot be disputed. Lyly tells us so distinctly in more than one of his pieces, and Rich

-- cxxix --

informs us that he became acquainted with the novels he translated on the other side of the Alps: Daniel goes the length of letting us know where certain of his sonnets were composed: Lodge wrote some of his tracts abroad: Nash gives us the places where he met particular persons; and his friend Greene admit his obligations to Italy and Spain, whither he had travelled early in life in pursuit of letters. In truth, at that period and afterwards, there seems to have been a prevailing rage for foreign travel, and it extended itself to mere actors, as well as to poets; for we know that William Kempe was in Rome in 16012 note, during the interval between the time when, for some unexplained reason, he quitted the company of the Lord Chamberlain's players, and joined that of the Lord Admiral3 note


.

-- cxxx --

Although we do not believe that Shakespeare ever was in Italy, we admit that we are without evidence to prove a negative; and he may have gone there without having left behind him any distinct record of the fact. At the date to which we are now adverting he might certainly have had a convenient opportunity for doing so, in consequence of the temporary prohibition of dramatic performances in London.

CHAPTER VIII. Death of Robert Greene in 1592, and publication of his “Groatsworth of Wit,” by H. Chettle. Greene's address to Marlowe, Lodge, and Peele, and his envious mention of Shakespeare. Shakepeare's offence at Chettle, and the apology of the latter in his “Kind-heart's Dream.” The character of Shakespeare there given. Second allusion by Spenser to Shakespeare in “Colin Clout's some home again,” 1594. The “gentle Shakespeare.” Change in the character of his compositions between 1591 and 1594: his “Richard II.” and “Richard III.”

During the prevalence of the infectious malady of 1592, although not in consequence of it, died one of the most notorious and distinguished of the literary men of the time,—Robert Greene. He expired on the 3d of September, 1592, and left behind him a work purporting to have been written during his last illness: it was published a few months afterwards by Henry Chettle, a fellow dramatist, under the title of “A Groatsworth of Wit, bought with a Million of Repentance,” bearing the date of 1592, and preceded by an address from Greene “To those Gentlemen, his quondam acquaintance, who spend their wits in making Plays.” Here we meet with the second notice of Shakespeare, not indeed by name, but with such a near approach to it, that nobody can entertain a moment's doubt that he was intended. It is necessary to quote the whole passage, and to observe, before we do so, that Greene is addressing himself particularly to Marlowe, Lodge, and Peele, and urging them to break

-- cxxxi --

off all connexion with players1 note:—“Base minded men all three of you, if by my misery ye be not warned; for unto none of you, like me, sought those burs to cleave; those puppets, I mean, that speak from our mouths, those anticks garnished in our colours. Is it not strange that I, to whom they all have been beholding; is it not like that you, to whom they have all been beholding, shall (were ye in that case that I am now) be both of them at once forsaken? Yes, trust them not; for there is an upstart crow, beautified with our feathers, that with his Tiger's heart wrapp'd in a player's hide, supposes he is as well able to bombast out a blank-verse, as the best of you: and, being an absolute Johannes Fac-totum, is, in his own conceit, the only Shake-scene in a country. O! that I might entreat your rare wits to be employed in more profitable courses, and let these apes imitate your past excellence, and never more acquaint them with your admired inventions.”

The chief and obvious purpose of this address is to induce Marlowe, Lodge, and Peele to cease to write for the stage; and, in the course of his exhortation, Greene bitterly inveighs against “an upstart crow,” who had availed himself of the dramatic labours of others, who imagined himself able to write as good blank-verse as any of his contemporaries, who was a Johannes Fac-totum, and who, in his own opinion, was “the only Shake-scene in a country.” All this is clearly levelled at Shakespeare, under the purposely-perverted name of Shake-scene, and the words, “Tiger's heart wrapp'd in a player's hide,” are a parody upon a

-- cxxxii --

line in a historical play, (most likely by Greene) “O, tiger's heart wrapp'd in a woman's hide,” from which Shakespeare had taken his “Henry VI.” part iii.2 note

From hence it is evident that Shakespeare, near the end of 1592, had established such a reputation, and was so important a rival of the dramatists, who, until he came forward, had kept undisputed possession of the stage, as to excite the envy and enmity of Greene, even during his last and fatal illness. It also, we think, establishes another point not hitherto adverted to, viz. that our great poet possessed such variety of talent, that, for the purposes of the company of which he was a member, he could do anything that he might be called upon to perform: he was the Johannes Factotum of the association: he was an actor, and he was a writer of original plays, an adapter and improver of those already in existence, (some of them by Greene, Marlowe, Lodge, or Peele) and no doubt he contributed prologues or epilogues, and inserted scenes, speeches, or passages on any temporary emergency. Having his ready assistance, the Lord Chamberlain's servants required few other contributions from rival dramatists3 note: Shakespeare was the Johannes Fac-totum who could turn his hand to any thing connected with his profession, and who, in all probability, had thrown men like Greene, Lodge, and Peele, and even Marlowe himself, into the shade. In our view, therefore, the quotation we have made from the “Groatsworth of Wit” proves more than has been usually collected from it.

It was natural and proper that Shakespeare should

-- cxxxiii --

take offence at this gross and public attack: that he did there is no doubt, for we are told so by Chettle himself, the avowed editor of the “Groatsworth of Wit:” he does not indeed mention Shakespeare, but he designates him so intelligibly that there is no room for dispute. Marlowe, also, and not without reason, complained of the manner in which Greene had spoken of him in the same work, but to him Chettle made no apology, while to Shakespeare he offered all the amends in his power.

His apology to Shakespeare is contained in a tract called “Kind-heart's Dream,” which was published without date, but as Greene expired on 3d Sept. 1592, and Chettle tells us in “Kind-heart's Dream,” that Greene died “about three months” before, it is certain that “Kind-heart's Dream” came out prior to the end of 1592, as we now calculate the year, and about three months before it expired, according to the reckoning of that period. The whole passage relating to Marlowe and Shakespeare is highly interesting, and we therefore extract it entire.—

“About three months since died M. Robert Greene, leaving many papers in sundry booksellers' hands: among others his Groatsworth of Wit, in which a letter, written to divers play-makers, is offensively by one or two of them taken; and because on the dead they cannot be avenged, they wilfully forge in their conceits a living author, and after tossing it to and fro, no remedy but it must light on me. How I have, all the time of my conversing in printing, hindered the bitter inveighing against scholars, it hath been very well known; and how in that I dealt, I can sufficiently prove. With neither of them, that take offence, was I acquainted; and with one of them [Marlowe] I care not if I never be: the other, [Shakespeare] whom at that time I did not so much spare, as since I wish I had, for that as I have moderated the heat of living writers, and might have used my own discretion (especially in such a case, the author being dead) that I did not I am as sorry as if the original fault had been my fault; because myself have seen his demeanour no less civil, than he excellent in the quality he professes: besides, divers of worship have reported his uprightness of dealing, which argues his honesty, and his facetious grace in writing, that approves his art. For the first,

-- cxxxiv --

[Marlowe] whose learning I reverence, and at the perusing of Greene's book struck out what then in conscience I thought he in some displeasure writ, or had it been true, yet to publish it was intolerable, him I would wish to use me no worse than I deserve.”

The accusation of Greene against Marlowe had reference to the freedom of his religious opinions, of which it is not necessary here to say more4 note: the attack upon Shakespeare we have already inserted and observed upon. In Chettle's apology to the latter, one of the most noticeable points is the tribute he pays to our great dramatist's abilities as an actor, “his demeanour no less civil, than he excellent in the quality he professes:” the word “quality” was applied, at that date, peculiarly and technically to acting, and the “quality” Shakespeare “professed” was that of an actor. “His facetious grace in writing5 note” is separately adverted to, and admitted, while “his uprightness of dealing” is attested, not only by Chettle's own experience, but by the evidence of “divers of worship.” Thus the amends made to Shakespeare for the envious assault of Greene shows most decisively the high opinion entertained of him, towards the close of 1592, as an actor, an author, and a man6 note







.

We have already inserted Spenser's warm, but not

-- cxxxv --

less judicious and well-merited, eulogium of Shakespeare in 1591, when in his “Tears of the Muses” he addresses him as Willy, and designates him


&lblank;“that same gentle spirit, from whose pen
Large streames of honnie and sweete nectar flowe.”

If we were to trust printed dates, it would seem that in the same year the author of “The Faerie Queene” gave another proof of his admiration of our great dramatist: we allude to a passage in “Colin Clout's come home again,” which was published with a dedication dated 27th December, 1591; but Malone proved, beyond all cavil, that for 1591 we ought to read 1594, the printer having made an extraordinary blunder. In that poem (after the author has spoken of many living and dead poets, some by their names, as Alabaster and Daniel, and others by fictitious and fanciful appellations7 note









) he inserts these lines:—

-- cxxvi --


“And there, though last not least, is Ætion;
  A gentler shepherd may no where be found,
Whose Muse, full of high thought's invention,
  Doth, like himself, heroically sound.”

Malone takes unnecessary pains to establish that this passage applies to Shakespeare, although he pertinaciously denied that “our pleasant Willy” of “The Tears of the Muses” was intended for him. We have no doubt on either point; and it is singular, that it should never have struck Malone that the same epithet is given in both cases to the person addressed, and that epithet one which, at a subsequent date, almost constantly accompanied the name of Shakespeare. In “The Tears of the Muses” he is called a “gentle spirit,” and in “Colin Clout's come home again” we are told that,
“A gentler shepherd may no where be found.” In the same feeling Ben Jonson calls him “my gentle Shakespeare,” in the noble copy of verses prefixed to the folio of 1623 note, so that ere long the term became peculiarly applied to our great and amiable dramatist8 note. This coincidence of expression is another circumstance to establish that Spenser certainly had Shakespeare in his mind when he wrote his “Tears of the Muses” in 1591, and his “Colin Clout's come home again” in 1594. In the later instance the whole description is nearly as appropriate as in the earlier, with the addition of a line, which has a clear and obvious reference to the patronymic of our poet: his Muse, says Spenser,


“Doth, like himself, heroically sound.”

These words alone may be taken to show, that between 1591 and 1594 Shakespeare had somewhat

-- cxxxvii --

changed the character of his compositions: Spenser having applauded him, in his “Tears of the Muses,” for unrivalled talents in comedy, (a department of the drama to which Shakespeare had, perhaps, at that date especially, though not exclusively, devoted himself) in his “Colin Clout” spoke of the “high thought's invention,” which then filled Shakespeare's muse, and made her sound as “heroically” as his name. Of his genius, in a loftier strain of poetry than belonged to comedy, our great dramatist, by the year 1594, must have given some remarkable and undeniable proofs. In 1591 he had perhaps written his “Love's Labour's Lost” and “Two Gentlemen of Verona;” but in 1594 he had, no doubt, produced one or more of his great historical plays, his “Richard II.” and “Richard III.,” both of which, as before remarked, together with “Romeo and Juliet,” came from the press in 1597, though the last in a very mangled, imperfect, and unauthentic state. One circumstance may be mentioned, as leading to the belief that “Richard III.” was brought out in 1594, viz. that in that year an impression of “The True Tragedy of Richard the Third,” (an older play than that of Shakespeare) was published, that it might be bought under the notion that it was the new drama by the most popular poet of the day, then in a course of representation. It is most probable that “Richard II.” had been composed before “Richard III.,” and to either or both of them the lines,
“Whose Muse, full of high thought's invention,
  Doth, like himself, heroically sound,” will abundantly apply. The difference in the character of Spenser's tributes to Shakespeare in 1591 and 1594 was occasioned by the difference in the character of his productions.

-- cxxxviii --

CHAPTER IX. The drama written by Shakespeare up to 1594. New document relating to his father, under the authority of Sir Thomas Lucy, Sir Fulk Greville, &c. Recusants in Stratford-upon-Avon. John Shakespeare employed to value the goods of H. Field. Publication of “Venus and Adonis” during the plague in 1593. Dedication of it, and of “Lucrece,” 1594, to the Earl of Southampton. Bounty of the Earl to Shakespeare, and coincidence between the date of the gift and the building of the Globe theatre on the Bankside. Probability of the story that Lord Southampton presented Shakespeare with 1000l.

Having arrived at the year 1594, we may take this opportunity of stating which of Shakespeare's extant works, in our opinion, had by that date been produced. We have already mentioned the three parts of “Henry VI.,” “Titus Andronicus,” “The Comedy of Errors,” “The Two Gentlemen of Verona,” and “Love's Labour's Lost,” as in being in 1591; and in the interval between 1591 and 1594, we apprehend, he had added to them “Richard II.” and “Richard III.” Of these, the four last were entirely the work of our great dramatist: in the others he more or less availed himself of previous dramas, or, possibly, of the assistance of contemporaries.

We must now return to Stratford-upon-Avon, in order to advert to a very different subject.

A document has recently been discovered in the State Paper Office, which is highly interesting with respect to the religious tenets, or worldly circumstances, of Shakespeare's father in 15921 note. Sir Thomas Lucy, Sir Fulk Greville, Sir Henry Goodere, Sir John Harrington, and four others, having been appointed commissioners to make inquiries “touching all such persons” as were “jesuits, seminary priests, fugitives, or recusantes,” in the county of Warwick, sent

-- cxxxix --

to the Privy Council what they call their “second certificate,” on the 25th Sept. 15922 note. It is divided into different heads, according to the respective hundreds, parishes, &c., and each page is signed by them. One of these divisions applies to Stratford-upon-Avon, and the return of names there is thus introduced:—

“The names of all sutch Recusantes as have bene heartofore presented for not cominge monethlie to the church, according to her Majesties lawes, and yet are thought to forbeare the church for debt, and for feare of processe, or for some other worse faultes, or for age, sicknes, or impotencie of bodie.”

The names which are appended to this introduction are the following:—
“Mr. John Wheeler, John Weeler,his son, Mr. John Shackspere, Mr. Nicholas Barneshurste, Thomas James, alias Gyles, William Bainton, Richard Harrington, William Fluellen, George Bardolphe3 note:” and opposite to them, separated by a bracket, we read these words:—

“It is sayd, that these last nine coome not to churche for feare of processe of debte.”

Here we find the name of “Mr. John Shakespeare” either as a recusant, or as “forbearing the Church,” on account of the fear of process for debt, or on account of “age, sickness, or impotency of body,” mentioned in the introduction to the document. The question is, to which cause we are to attribute his absence; and with regard to process for debt, we are to recollect that it could not be served on Sunday, so that apprehension of that kind need not have kept him away

-- cxl --

from church on the Sabbath. Neither was it likely that his son, who was at this date profitably employed in London as an actor and author, and who three years before was a sharer in the Blackfriars theatre, would have allowed his father to continue so distressed for money, as not to be able to attend the usual place of divine worship4 note. Therefore, although John Shakespeare was certainly in great pecuniary difficulties at the time his son William quitted Stratford, we altogether reject the notion that that son had permitted his father to live in comparative want, while he himself possessed more than competence.

“Age, sickness, and impotency of body,” may indeed have kept John Shakespeare from church, but upon this point we have no information beyond the fact, that if he were born, as Malone supposes, in 1530, he was at this date only sixty-two.

With regard to his religious opinions, it is certain that after he became alderman of Stratford, on 4th July 1565, he must have taken the usual oath required from all protestants; but according to the records of the borough, it was not administered to him until the 12th September following his election. This trifling circumstance perhaps hardly deserves notice, as it may have been usual to choose the corporate officers at one court, and to swear them in at the next. So far John Shakespeare may have conformed to the requirements of the law, but it is still possible that he may not have adopted all the new protestant tenets, or that having

-- cxli --

adopted them, like various other conscientious men, he saw reason afterwards to return to the faith he had abandoned. We have no evidence on this point as regards him; but we have evidence, as regards a person of the name of Thomas Greene, (who, although it seems very unlikely, may have been the same man who was an actor in the company to which Shakespeare belonged, and who was a co-sharer in the Blackfriars Theatre, in 1589) who is described in the certificate of the commissioners as then of a different parish, and who, it is added, had confessed that he had been “reconciled to the Romish religion.” The memorandum is in these terms:—

“It is here to be remembred that one Thomas Greene, of this parisshe, heretofore presented and indicted for a recusante, hath confessed to Mr. Robt. Burgoyn, one of the commissioners for this service, that an ould Preest reconciled him to the Romishe religion, while he was prisoner in Worcester goale. This Greene is not everie day to be founde.”

On the same authority we learn that the wife of Thomas Greene was “a most wilful recusant;” and although we are by no means warranted in forming even an opinion on the question, whether Mary Shakespeare adhered to the ancient faith, it is indisputable, if we may rely upon the representation of the commissioners, that some of her family continued Roman Catholics. In the document under consideration it is stated, that Mrs. Mary Arden and her servant John Browne had been presented to the commissioners as recusants, and that they had been so prior to the date of the former return by the same official persons.

In considering the subject of the faith of our poet's father, we ought to put entirely out of view the paper upon which Dr. Drake lays some stress5 note; we mean the

-- cxlii --

sort of religious will, or confession of faith, supposed to have been found, about the year 1770, concealed in the tiling of the house John Shakespeare is conjectured to have inhabited. It was printed by Malone in 1790, but it obviously merits no attention, and there are many reasons for believing it to be spurious. Malone once looked upon it as authentic, but he corrected his judgment respecting it afterwards.

Upon the new matter we have here been able to produce, we shall leave the reader to draw his own conclusion, and to decide for himself whether John Shakespeare forbore church in 1592, because he was in fear of arrest, because he was “aged, sick, and impotent of body,” or because he did not accord in the doctrines of the protestant faith.

We ought not, however, to omit to add, that if John Shakespeare were infirm in 1592, or if he were harassed and threatened by creditors, neither the one circumstance nor the other prevented him from being employed in August 1592 (in what particular capacity, or for what precise purpose is not stated) to assist “Thomas Trussell, gentleman,” and “Richard Sponer and others,” in taking an inventory of the goods and chattels of Henry Feelde of Stratford, tanner, after his decease. A contemporary copy of the original document has recently been placed in the hands of the Shakespeare Society for publication, but the fact, and not the details, is all that seems of importance here6 note





.

-- cxliii --

In the heading of the paper our poet's father is called “Mr. John Shaksper,” and at the end we find his name as “John Shaksper senior:” this appears to be the only instance in which the addition of “senior” was made, and the object of it might be to distinguish him more effectually from John Shakespeare, the shoemaker in Stratford, with whom, of old perhaps, as in modern times, he was now and then confounded. The fact itself may be material in deciding whether John Shakespeare, at the age of sixty-two, was, or was not so “aged, sick, or impotent of body” as to be unable to attend protestant divine worship. It certainly does not seem likely that he would have been selected for the performance of such a duty, however trifling, if he had been so apprehensive of arrest as not to be able to leave his dwelling, or if he had been very infirm from sickness or old age.

Whether he were, or were not a member of the protestant reformed Church, it is not to be disputed that his children, all of whom were born between 1558 and 1580, were baptized at the ordinary and established place of worship in the parish. That his son William was educated, lived, and died a protestant we have no doubt7 note

.

-- cxliv --

We have already stated our distinct and deliberate opinion that “Venus and Adonis” was written before its author left his home in Warwickshire. He kept it by him for some years, and early in 1593 seems to have put it into the hands of a printer, named Richard Field, who, it has been said, was of Stratford, and might be the son of the Henry Feelde, or Field, whose goods John Shakespeare was employed to value in 1592. It is to be recollected that at the time “Venus and Adonis” was sent to the press, while it was printing, and when it was published, the plague prevailed in London to such an excess, that it was deemed expedient by the privy council to put a stop to all theatrical performances8 note

. Shakespeare seems to have availed himself of this interval, in order to bring before the world a production of a different character to those which had been ordinarily seen from his pen. Until “Venus and Adonis” came out, the public at large could only have known him by the dramas he had written, or by those which, at an earlier date, he had altered, amended, and revived. The poem came from Field's press in the spring of 1593, preceded by a dedication to the Earl of Southampton. Its popularity was great and instantaneous, for a new edition of it was called for in 1594, a

-- cxlv --

third in 1596, a fourth in 1600, and a fifth in 16029 note: there may have been, and probably were, intervening impressions, which have disappeared among the popular and destroyed literature of the time. We may conclude that this admirable and unequalled production first introduced its author to the notice of Lord Southampton; and it is evident from the opening of the dedication, that Shakespeare had not taken the precaution of ascertaining, in the first instance, the wishes of the young nobleman on the subject. Lord Southampton was more than nine years younger than Shakespeare, having been born on 6th Oct., 1573.

We may be sure that the dedication of “Venus and Adonis” was, on every account, acceptable, and Shakespeare followed it up by inscribing to the same peer, but in a much more assured and confident strain, his “Lucrece” in the succeeding year. He then “dedicated his love” to his juvenile patron, having “a warrant of his honourable disposition” towards his “pamphlet” and himself. “Lucrece” was not calculated, from its subject and the treatment of it, to be so popular as “Venus and Adonis,” and the first edition having appeared from Field's press in 1594, a reprint of it does not seem to have been called for until after the lapse of four years, and the third edition bears the date of 1600.

It must have been about this period that the Earl of Southampton bestowed a most extraordinary proof of his high-minded munificence upon the author of “Venus and Adonis” and “Lucrece.” It was not unusual, at that time and afterwards, for noblemen, and others to whom works were dedicated, to make presents

-- cxlvi --

of money to the writers of them; but there is certainly no instance upon record of such generous bounty, on an occasion of the kind, as that of which we are now to speak1 note: nevertheless, we have every reliance upon the authenticity of the anecdote, taking into account the unexampled merit of the poet, the known liberality of the nobleman, and the evidence upon which the story has been handed down. Rowe was the original narrator of it in print, and he doubtless had it, with other information, from Betterton, who probably received it directly from Sir William Davenant, and communicated it to Rowe. If it cannot be asserted that Davenant was strictly contemporary with Shakespeare, he was contemporary with Shakespeare's contemporaries, and from them he must have obtained the original information. Rowe gives the statement in these words:—

“There is one instance so singular in the munificence of this patron of Shakespeare's that, if I had not been assured that the story was handed down by Sir William Davenant, who was probably very well acquainted with his [Shakespeare's] affairs, I should not have ventured to have inserted; that my Lord Southampton at one time gave him a thousand pounds to enable him to go through with a purchase which he heard he had a mind to.”

No biographer of Shakespeare seems to have adverted to the period when it was likely that the gift was made, in combination with the nature of the purchase Lord Southampton had heard our great dramatist wished to complete, or, it seems to us, they would not have thought the tradition by any means so improbable as some have held it.

The disposition to make a worthy return for the dedications of “Venus and Adonis” and “Lucrece” would of course be produced in the mind of Lord

-- cxlvii --

Southampton by the publication of those poems; and we are to recollect that it was precisely at the same date that the Lord Chamberlain's servants entered upon the project of building the Globe Theatre on the Bankside, not very far to the west of the Southwark foot of London Bridge. “Venus and Adonis” was published in 1593; and it was on the 22nd Dec. in that year that Richard Burbage, the great actor, and the leader of the company to which Shakespeare was attached, signed a bond to a carpenter of the name of Peter Street for the construction of the Globe. It is not too much to allow at least a year for its completion; and it was during 1594, while the work on the Bankside was in progress, that “Lucrece” came from the press. Thus we see that the building of the Globe, at the cost of the sharers in the Blackfriars theatre, was coincident in point of time with the appearance of the two poems dedicated to the Earl of Southampton. Is it, then, too much to believe that the young and bountiful nobleman, having heard of this enterprise from the peculiar interest he is known to have taken in all matters relating to the stage, and having been incited by warm admiration of “Venus and Adonis” and “Lucrece,” in the fore-front of which he rejoiced to see his own name, presented Shakespeare with 1000l., to enable him to make good the money he was to produce, as his proportion, for the completion of the Globe?

We do not mean to say that our great dramatist stood in need of the money, or that he could not have deposited it as well as the other sharers in the Blackfriars2 note; but Lord Southampton may not have thought it necessary to inquire, whether he did or did not want

-- cxlviii --

it, nor to consider precisely what it had been customary to give ordinary versifiers, who sought the pay and patronage of the nobility. Although Shakespeare had not yet reached the climax of his excellence, Lord Southampton knew him to be the greatest dramatist this country had yet produced; he knew him also to be the writer of two poems, dedicated to himself, with which nothing else of the kind could bear comparison; and in the exercise of his bounty he measured the poet by his deserts, and “used him after his own honour and dignity,” by bestowing upon him a sum worthy of his title and character, and which his wealth probably enabled him without difficulty to afford. We do not believe that there has been any exaggeration in the amount, (although that is more possible, than that the whole statement should have been a fiction) and Lord Southampton may thus have intended also to indicate his hearty good will to the new undertaking of the company, and his determination to support it3 note.

CHAPTER X. The opening of the Globe theatre, on the Bankside, in 1595. Union of Shakespeare's associates with the Lord Admiral's players. The theatre at Newington Butts. Projected repair and enlargement of the Blackfriars theatre: opposition by the inhabitants of the precinct. Shakespeare's rank in the company in 1596. Petition from him and seven others to the Pricy Council, and its result. Repair of the Blackfriars theatre. Shakespeare a resident in Southwark in 1596: proof that he was so from the papers at Dulwich College.

We have concluded, as we think we may do very fairly, that the construction of the new theatre on the Bankside, subsequently known as the Globe, having

-- cxlix --

been commenced soon after the signature of the bond of Burbage to Street, on 22d Dec. 1593, was continued through the year 1594: we apprehend that it would be finished and ready for the reception of audiences early in the spring of 1595. It was a round wooden building, open to the sky, while the stage was protected from the weather by an overhanging roof of thatch. The number of persons it would contain we have no means of ascertaining, but it was certainly of larger dimensions than the Rose, the Hope, or the Swan, three other edifices of the same kind and used for the same purpose, in the immediate vicinity. The Blackfriars was a private theatre, as it was called, entirely covered in, and of smaller size; and from thence the company, after the Globe had been completed, was in the habit of removing in the spring, perhaps as soon as there was any indication of the setting in of fine cheerful weather1 note.

Before the building of the Globe, for the exclusive use of the theatrical servants of the Lord Chamberlain, there can be little doubt that they did not act all the year round at the Blackfriars: they appear to have performed sometimes at the Curtain in Shoreditch, and Richard Burbage, at the time of his death, still had shares in that playhouse2 note

. Whether they occupied it

-- cl --

in common with any other association is not so clear; but we learn from Henslowe's Diary, that in 1594, and perhaps at an earlier date, the company of which Shakespeare was a member had played at a theatre in Newington Butts, where the Lord Admiral's servants also exhibited. At this period of our stage-history the performances usually began at three o'clock in the afternoon; for the citizens transacted their business and dined early, and many of them afterwards walked out into the fields for recreation, often visiting such theatres as were opened purposely for their reception. Henslowe's Diary shows that the Lord Chamberlain's and the Lord Admiral's servants had joint possession of the Newington theatre from 3d June 1594, to the 15th November, 1596; and during that period various pieces were performed, which in their titles resemble plays which unquestionably came from Shakespeare's pen. That none of these were productions by our great dramatist, it is, of course, impossible to affirm; but the strong probability seems to be, that they were older dramas, of which he subsequently, more or less, availed himself. Among these was a “Hamlet,” acted on 9th June, 1594: a “Taming of a Shrew,” acted on 11th June, 1594; an “Andronicus,” acted on 12th June, 1594; a “Venetian Comedy,” acted on 12th Aug. 1594; a “Cæsar and Pompey,” acted 8th Nov. 1594; a “Second Part of Cæsar,” acted 26th June, 1595; a “Henry V.,” acted on 28th Nov. 1595; and a “Troy,” acted on the 22d June, 1596. To these we might add a “Palamon and Arcite,” (acted on 17th Sept. 1594) if we suppose Shakespeare to have had any hand in writing “The Two Noble Kinsmen;” and an “Antony and Vallea,” (acted on the 20th June, 1595) as it is called in the barbarous record, which may possibly have had some connexion with “Antony and

-- cli --

Cleopatra.” We have no reason to think that Shakespeare did not aid in these representations, although he was, perhaps, too much engaged with the duties of authorship, at this date, to take a very busy or prominent part as an actor.

The fact that the Lord Chamberlain's players acted at Newington until November, 1596, may appear to militate against our notion that the Globe was finished and ready for performances in the spring of 1595; and it is very possible that the construction occupied more time than we have imagined. Malone was of opinion that the Globe might have been opened even in 15943 note; but we postpone that event until the following year, because we think the time too short, and because, unless it were entirely completed early in 1594, it would not be required, inasmuch as the company for which it was built seem to have acted at the Blackfriars in the winter. Our notion is, that, even after the Globe was finished, the Lord Chamberlain's servants now and then performed at Newington in the summer, because audiences, having been accustomed to expect them there, assembled for the purpose, and the players did not think it prudent to relinquish the emolument thus to be obtained. The performances at Newington, we may presume, did not however interfere with the representations at the Globe. If any members of the company had continued to play at Newington after November 1596, we should, no doubt, have found some trace of it in Henslowe's Diary.

Another reason for thinking that the Globe was opened in the spring of 1595 is, that very soon afterwards the sharers in that enterprise commenced the repair and enlargement of their theatre in the Blackfriars, which had been in constant use for twenty years. Of this proceeding we shall have occasion to say more presently.

-- clii --

We may feel assured that the important incident of the opening of a new theatre on the Bankside, larger than any that then stood in that or in other parts of the town, was celebrated by the production of a new play. Considering his station and duties in the company, and his popularity as a dramatist, we may be confident also that the new play was written by Shakespeare. In the imperfect state of our information, it would be vain to speculate which of his dramas was!was brought out on the occasion; but if the reader will refer to our several Introductions, he will see which of the plays, according to such evidence as we are acquainted with, may appear in his view to have the best claim to the distinction. Many years ago we were strongly inclined to think that “Henry V.” was the piece: the Globe was round, and the “wooden O” is most pointedly mentioned in that drama; so that at all events we are satisfied that it was acted in that theatre: there is also a nationality about the subject, and a popularity in the treatment of it, which would render it peculiarly appropriate; but on farther reflection and information, we are unwillingly convinced that “Henry V.” was not written until some years afterwards. We frankly own, therefore, that we are not in a condition to offer an opinion upon the question, and we are disposed, where we can, to refrain even from conjecture, when we have no ground on which to rest a speculation.

Allowing about fifteen months for the erection and completion of the Globe, we may believe that it was in full operation in the spring, summer, and autumn of 1595. On the approach of cold weather, the company would of course return to their winter quarters in the Blackfriars, which was enclosed, lighted from within, and comparatively warm. This theatre, as we have stated, at this date had been in constant use for twenty years, and early in 1596 the sharers directed their

-- cliii --

attention to the extensive repair, enlargement, and, possibly, entire re-construction of the building. The evidence that they entertained such a design is very decisive; and we may perhaps infer, that the prosperity of their new experiment at the Globe encouraged them to this outlay. On the 9th Jan. 1596 (1595, according to the then mode of calculating the year) Lord Hunsdon, who was Lord Chamberlain at the time, but who died about six months afterwards, wrote to Sir William More, expressing a wish to take a house of him in the Blackfriars, and adding that he had heard that Sir William More had parted with a portion of his own residence “to some that mean to make a playhouse of it4 note.”

The truth, no doubt, was, that in consequence of their increased popularity, owing, we may readily imagine, in a great degree to the success of the plays Shakespeare had produced, the company which had occupied the Blackfriars theatre found that their house was too small for their audiences, and wished to enlarge it; but it appears rather singular that Lord Hunsdon, the Lord Chamberlain, should not be at all aware of the intention of the players acting under the sanction of his name and office, and should only have heard that some persons “meant to make a playhouse” of part of Sir William More's residence. We have not a copy of the whole of Lord Hunsdon's letter—only an abstract of it—which reads as if the Lord Chamberlain did not even know that there was any theatre at all in the Blackfriars. Two documents in the State Paper Office, and a third preserved at Dulwich College, enable us to state distinctly what was the object of the actors at the Blackfriars in 1596. The first of these is a representation from certain inhabitants of the precinct in which the playhouse was situated, not only against the

-- cliv --

completion of the work of repair and enlargement, then commenced, but against all farther performances in the theatre.

Of this paper it is not necessary for our purpose to say more; but the answer to it, on the part of the association of actors, is a very valuable relic, inasmuch as it gives the names of the eight players who were the proprietors of the theatre or its appurtenances, that of Shakespeare being fifth in the list. It will not have been forgotten, that in 1589 no fewer than sixteen sharers were enumerated, and that then Shakespeare's name was the twelfth; but it did not by any means follow, that because there were sixteen sharers in the receipts, they were also proprietors of the building, properties, or wardrobe: in 1596 it is stated that Thomas Pope, (from whose will we have already given an extract) Richard Burbage, John Hemings, (properly spelt Heminge) Augustine Phillips, William Shakespeare, William Kempe, (who withdrew from the company in 1601) note William Slye, and Nicholas Tooley, were “owners” of the theatre, as well as sharers in the profits arising out of the performances. The fact, however, seems to be that the sole owner of the edifice in which plays were represented, the proprietor of the freehold, was Richard Burbage, who inherited it from his father, and transmitted it to his sons; but as a body, the parties addressing the privy council (for the “petition” appears to have been sent thither) might in a certain sense call themselves owners of, as well as sharers in, the Blackfriars theatre. We insert the document in a note, observing merely, that, like many others of a similar kind, it is without signatures5 note

.

-- clv --

The date of the year when this petition of the actors was presented to the privy council is ascertained from that of the remonstrance of the inhabitants which had rendered it necessary, viz. 1596; but by another paper, among the theatrical relics of Alleyn and Henslowe at Dulwich College, we are enabled to show that both the remonstrance and the petition were anterior to May in that year. Henslowe (step-father to Alleyn's wife, and Alleyn's partner) seems always, very prudently, to have kept up a good understanding with the officers of the department of the revels; and on 3rd May, 1596, a person of the name of Veale, servant to Edmond Tylney, master of the revels, wrote to Henslowe, informing him (as of course he must take an interest in the

-- clvi --

result) that it had been decided by the privy council, that the Lord Chamberlain's servants should be allowed to complete their repairs, but not to enlarge their house in the Blackfriars: the note of Veale to Henslowe is on a small slip of paper, very clearly written; and as it is short, we here insert it:—

“Mr. Hinslowe. This is to enfourme you that my Mr., the Maister of the revelles, hath rec. from the Ll. of the counsell order that the L. Chamberlen's servauntes shall not be distourbed at the Blackefryars, according with their petition in that behalfe, but leave shall be given unto theym to make good the decaye of the saide House, butt not to make the same larger then in former tyme hath bene. From thoffice of the Revelles. this 3 of maie, 1596.

“Rich. Veale.”

Thus the whole transaction is made clear: the company, soon after the opening of the Globe, contemplated the repair and enlargement of the Blackfriars theatre: the inhabitants of the precinct objected not only to the repair and enlargement, but to any dramatic representations in that part of the town: the company petitioned to be allowed to carry out their design, as regarded the restoration of the edifice, and the increase of its size; but the privy council consented only that the building should be repaired. We are to conclude, therefore, that after the repairs were finished, the theatre would hold no more spectators than formerly; but that the dilapidations of time were substantially remedied, we are sure from the fact, that the house continued long afterwards to be employed for the purpose for which it had been originally constructed6 note.

What is of most importance in this proceeding, with reference to Shakespeare, is the circumstance upon which we have already remarked; that whereas his name, in 1589, stood twelfth in a list of sixteen

-- clvii --

sharers, in 1596 it was advanced to the fifth place in an enumeration of eight persons, who termed themselves “owners and players of the private house, or theatre, in the precinct and liberty of the Blackfriars.” It is not difficult to suppose that the speculation at the Globe had been remarkably successful in its first season, and that the Lord Chamberlain's servants had thereby been induced to expend money upon the Blackfriars, in order to render it more commodious, as well as more capacious, under the calculation, that their receipts at the one house during the winter would be greater in consequence of their popularity at the other during the summer.

Where Shakespeare had resided from the time when he first came to London, until the period of which we are now speaking, we have no information; but in July, 1596, he was living in Southwark, perhaps to be close to the scene of action, and more effectually to superintend the performances at the Globe, which were continued through at least seven months of the year. We know not whether he removed there shortly before the opening of the Globe, or whether from the first it had been his usual place of abode; but Malone tells us, “From a paper now before me, which formerly belonged to Edward Alleyn, the player, our poet appears to have lived in Southwark, near the Beargarden, in 15967 note.” He gives us no farther insight into the contents of the paper; but he probably referred to a small slip, borrowed, with other relics of a like kind, from Dulwich College, many of which were returned after his death. Among those returned seems to have been the paper in question, which is valuable only because it proves distinctly, that our great dramatist was an inhabitant of Southwark very soon after

-- clviii --

the Globe was in operation, although it by no means establishes that he had not been resident there long before. We subjoin it exactly as it stands in the original: the hand-writing is ignorant, the spelling peculiar, and it was evidently merely a hasty and imperfect memorandum.—


“Inhabitantes of Sowtherk as have complaned, this &lblank; of Jully, 1596. Mr Markis Mr Tuppin Mr Langorth Wilsone the pyper Mr Barett Mr Shaksper Phellipes Tomson Mother Golden the baude Nagges Fillpott and no more, and soe well ended.”

This is the whole of the fragment, for such it appears to be, and without farther explanation, which we have not been able to find in any other document, in the depository where the above is preserved or elsewhere, it is impossible to understand more, than that Shakespeare and other inhabitants of Southwark had made some complaint in July 1596, which, we may guess, was hostile to the wishes of the writer, who congratulated himself that the matter was so well at an end. Some of the parties named, including our great dramatist, continued resident in Southwark long afterwards, as we shall have occasion in its proper place to show. The writer seems to have been desirous of speaking derogatorily of all the persons he enumerates, but still he designates some as “Mr. Markis, Mr. Tuppin, Mr. Langorth, Mr. Barett, and Mr. Shaksper;” but “Phellipes8 note, Tomson, Nagges, and Fillpott,”

-- clix --

he only mentions by their surnames, while he adds the words “the pyper” and “the baude” after “Wilsone9 note” and “Mother Golden,” probably to indicate that any complaint from them ought to have but little weight. All that we certainly collect from the memorandum is what Malone gathered from it, that in July 1596, (Malone only gives the year, and adds “near the Bear-garden,” which we do not find confirmed by the contents of the paper) in the middle of what we have considered the second season at the new theatre called the Globe, Shakespeare was an inhabitant of Southwark. That he had removed thither for the sake of convenience, and of being nearer the spot, is not unlikely, but we have no evidence upon the point: as there is reason to believe that Burbage, the principal actor at the Globe, lived in Holywell Street, Shoreditch, near the Curtain play-house1 note, such an arrangement, as regards Shakespeare and the Globe, seems the more probable.

-- clx --

CHAPTER XI. Chancery suit in 1597 by John Shakespeare and his wife to recover Asbyes: their bill; the answer of John Lambert; and the replication of John and Mary Shakespeare. Probable result of the suit. William Shakespeare's annual visits to Stratford. Death of his son Hamnet in 1596. General scarcity in England, and its effects at Stratford. The quantity of corn in the hands of William Shakespeare and his neighbours in February, 1598. Ben Jonson's “Every Man in his Humour,” and probable instrumentality of Shakespeare in the original production of it on the stage. Henslowe's letter respecting the death of Gabriel Spenser.

We have already mentioned that in 1578 John Shakespeare and his wife, in order to relieve themselves from pecuniary embarrassment, mortgaged the small estate of the latter, called Asbyes, at Wilmecote in the parish of Aston Cantlowe, to Edmund Lambert, for the sum of 40l. As it consisted of nearly sixty acres of land, with a dwelling-house, it must have been worth, perhaps, three times the sum advanced, and by the admission of all parties, the mortgagors were again to be put in possession, if they repaid the money borrowed on or before Michaelmas-day, 1580. According to the assertion of John and Mary Shakespeare, they tendered the 40l. on the day appointed, but it was refused, unless other monies, which they owed to the mortgagee, were repaid at the same time. Edmund Lambert (perhaps the father of Edward Lambert, whom the eldest sister of Mary Shakespeare had married) died in 1586, in possession of Asbyes, and from him it descended to his eldest son, John Lambert, who continued to withhold it in 1597 from those who claimed to be its rightful owners.

In order to recover the property, John and Mary Shakespeare filed a bill in chancery, on 24th Nov. 1597, against John Lambert of Barton-on-the-Heath, in which they alleged the fact of the tender and refusal

-- clxi --

of the 40l. by Edmund Lambert, who, wishing to keep the estate, no doubt coupled with the tender a condition not included in the deed. The advance of other monies, the repayment of which was required by Edmund Lambert, was not denied by John and Mary Shakespeare, but they contended that they had done all the law required, to entitle them to the restoration of their estate of Asbyes: in their bill they also set forth, that John Lambert was “of great wealth and ability, and well friended and allied amongst gentlemen and freeholders of the country, in the county of Warwick,” while, on the other hand, they were “of small wealth, and very few friends and alliance in the said county.” The answer of John Lambert merely denied that the 40l. had been tendered, in consequence of which he alleged that his father became “lawfully and absolutely seised of the premises, in his demesne as of fee.” To this answer John and Mary Shakespeare put in a replication, reiterating the assertion of the tender and refusal of the 40l. on Michaelmas-day, 1580, and praying Lord Keeper Egerton (afterwards Baron Ellesmere) to decree in their favour accordingly.

If any decree were pronounced, it is singular that no trace of it should have been preserved either in the records of the Court of Chancery, or among the papers of Lord Ellesmere; but such is the fact, and the inference is, that the suit was settled by the parties without proceeding to this extremity. We can have little doubt that the bill had been filed with the concurrence, and at the instance, of our great dramatist, who at this date was rapidly acquiring wealth, although his father and mother put forward in their bill their own poverty and powerlessness, compared with the riches and influence of their opponent. William Shakespeare must have been aware, that during the last seventeen years his father and mother had been deprived of their right to Asbyes: in all probability

-- clxii --

his money was employed in order to commence and prosecute the suit in Chancery; and unless we suppose them to have stated and re-stated a deliberate falsehood, respecting the tender of the 40l., it is very clear that they had equity on their side. We think, therefore, we may conclude that John Lambert, finding he had no chance of success, relinquished his claim to Asbyes, perhaps on the payment of the 40l. and of the sums which his father had required from John and Mary Shakespeare in 1580, and which in 1597 they did not dispute to have been due.

Among other matters set forth by John Lambert in his answer is, that the Shakespeares were anxious to regain possession of Asbyes, because the current lease was near its expiration, and they hoped to be able to obtain an improved rent. Supposing it to have been restored to their hands, the fact may be that they did not let it again, but cultivated it themselves; and we have at this period some new documentary evidence to produce, leading to the belief that our poet was a land-owner, or at all events a land-occupier, to some extent in the neighbourhood of Stratford-upon-Avon.

Aubrey informs us, (and there is not only no reason for disbelieving his statement, but every ground for giving it credit) that William Shakespeare was “wont to go to his native country once a year.” Without seeking for any evidence upon the question, nothing is more natural or probable; and when, therefore, he had acquired sufficient property, he might be anxious to settle his family comfortably and independently in Stratford. We must suppose that his father and mother were mainly dependent upon him, notwithstanding the recovery of the small estate of the latter at Wilmecote; and he may have employed his brother Gilbert, who was two years and a half younger than himself, and perhaps accustomed to agricultural pursuits, to look after his farming concerns in the country,

-- clxiii --

while he himself was absent superintending his highly profitable theatrical undertakings in London. In 1595, 1596, and 1597, our poet must have been in the receipt of a considerable and an increasing income: he was part proprietor of the Blackfriars and the Globe theatres, both excellent speculations; he was an actor, doubtless earning a good salary, independently of the proceeds of his shares; and he was the most popular and applauded dramatic poet of the day. In the summer he might find, or make, leisure to visit his native town, and we may be tolerably sure that he was there in August, 1596, when he had the misfortune to lose his only son Hamnet, one of the twins born early in the spring of 1585: the boy completed his eleventh year in February, 1596, so that his death in August following must have been a very severe trial for his parents1 note

.

Stow informs us that in 1596 the price of provisions in England was so high, that the bushel of wheat was sold for six, seven, and eight shillings2 note: the dearth continued and increased through 1597, and in August of that year the price of the bushel of wheat had risen to thirteen shillings, fell to ten shillings, and rose again, in the words of the old faithful chronicler, to “the late greatest price3 note.” Malone found, and printed, a letter from Abraham Sturley, of Stratford-upon-Avon, dated 24th Jan., 1597–8, stating that his “neighbours groaned with the wants they felt through the dearness of corn4 note,” and that malcontents in great numbers had gone to Sir Thomas Lucy and Sir Fulke Greville to complain of the maltsters for engrossing it. Connected with this dearth, the Shakespeare Society has been put in possession of a document of much value as regards

-- clxiv --

the biography of our poet, although, at first sight, it may not appear to deserve the notice it is sure in the end to attract. It is thus headed:—

“The noate of corne and malte, taken the 4th of February, 1597, in the 40th year of the raigne of our most gracious Soveraigne Ladie, Queen Elizabeth, &c.”

and in the margin opposite the title are the words “Stratforde Burroughe, Warwicke.” It was evidently prepared in order to ascertain how much corn and malt there really was in the town; and it is divided into two columns, one showing the “Townsmen's corn,” and the other the “Strangers' malt5 note.” The names of the Townsmen and Strangers (when known) are all given, with the wards in which they resided, so that we are enabled by this document, among other things, to prove in what part of Stratford the family of our great poet then dwelt: it was in Chapel-street Ward, and it appears that at the date of the account William Shakespeare had ten quarters of corn in his possession. As some may be curious to see who were his immediate neighbours, and in what order the names are given, we copy the account, as far as it relates to Chapel-street Ward, exactly as it stands.—


3 Frauncis Smythe, Junr., 3 quarters.5 John Coxe, 5 quarters.17½ Mr. Thomas Dyxon, 17½ quarters.3 Mr. Thomas Barbor, 3 quarters.5 Mychaell Hare, 5 quarters.6 Mr. Bifielde, 6 quarters.

-- clxv --

6 Hugh Aynger, 6 quarters. 6 Thomas Badsey, 6 quarters—bareley 1 quarter. 1. 2 str. John Rogers, 10 strikes. 8 Wm. Emmettes, 8 quarters. 11 Mr. Aspinall, aboute 11 quarters. 10 Wm. Shackespere, 10 quarters. 7 Jul. Shawe, 7 quarters.”

We shall have occasion hereafter again to refer to this document upon another point, but in the mean time we may remark that the name of John Shakespeare is not found in any part of it. This fact gives additional probability to the belief that the two old people, possibly with some of their children, were living in the house of their son William, for such may be the reason why we do not find John Shakespeare mentioned in the account as the owner of any corn. It may likewise in part explain how it happened that William Shakespeare was in possession of so large a quantity: in proportion to the number of his family, in time of scarcity, he would be naturally desirous to be well provided with the main article of subsistence; or it is very possible that, as a grower of grain, he might keep some in store for sale to those who were in want of it. Ten quarters does not seem much more than would be needed for his own consumption; but it affords some proof of his means and substance at this date, that only two persons in Chapel-street Ward had a larger quantity in their hands. We are led to infer from this circumstance that our great dramatist may have been a cultivator of land, and it is not unlikely that the wheat in his granary had been grown on his mother's estate of Asbyes, at Wilmecote, of which we know that no fewer than fifty, out of about sixty, acres were arable6 note.

We must now return to London and to theatrical affairs there, and in the first place advert to a passage

-- clxvi --

in Rowe's Life of Shakespeare, relating to the real or supposed commencement of the connexion between our great dramatist and Ben Jonson7 note

. Rowe tells us that “Shakespeare's acquaintance with Ben Jonson began with a remarkable piece of humanity and good nature. Mr. Jonson, who was at that time altogether unknown to the world, had offered one of his plays to the players, in order to have it acted; and the persons into whose hands it was put, after having turned it carelessly and superciliously over, were just upon returning it to him with an ill-natured answer, that it would be of no service to their company, when Shakespeare, luckily, cast his eye upon it, and found something so well in it, as to engage him first to read it through, and afterwards to recommend Mr. Jonson and his writings to the public.” This anecdote is entirely disbelieved by Mr. Gifford, and he rests his incredulity upon the supposition, that Ben Jonson's earliest known production, “Every Man in his Humour,” was originally acted in 1597 at a different theatre, and

-- clxvii --

he produces as evidence Henslowe's Diary, which, he states, proves that the comedy came out at the Rose8 note

.

The truth, however, is, that the play supposed, on the authority of Henslowe, to be Ben Jonson's comedy, is only called by Henslowe “Humours” or “Umers,” as he ignorantly spells it9 note. It is a mere speculation that this was Ben Jonson's play, for it may have been any other performance, by any other poet, in the title of which the word “Humours” occurred; and we have the indisputable and unequivocal testimony of Ben Jonson himself, in his own authorized edition of his works in 1616, that “Every Man in his Humour” was not acted until 1598: he was not satisfied with stating on the title-page, that it was “acted in the year 1598 by the then Lord Chamberlain his servants,” which might have been considered sufficient; but in this instance (as in all others in the same volume) he informs us at the end that 1598 was the year in which it was first acted:— “This comedy was first acted in the year 1598.” Are we prepared to disbelieve Ben Jonson's positive assertion (a man of the highest and purest notions, as regarded truth and integrity) for the sake of a theory founded upon the bare assumption, that Henslowe by “Umers” not only meant Ben Jonson's “Every Man in his Humour,” but could mean nothing else.

Had it been brought out originally by the Lord Admiral's players at the Rose, and acted with so much success that it was repeated eleven times, as Henslowe's Diary shows was the case with “Umers,” there can be no apparent reason why Ben Jonson should not have said so; and if he had afterwards withdrawn it on some pique, and carried it to the Lord Chamberlain's players, we can hardly conceive it possible that

-- clxviii --

a man of Ben Jonson's temper and spirit would not have told us why in some other part of his works.

Mr. Gifford, passing over without notice the positive statement we have quoted, respecting the first acting of “Every Man in his Humour” by the Lord Chamberlain's servants in 1598, proceeds to argue that Ben Jonson could stand in need of no such assistance, as Shakespeare is said to have afforded him, because he was “as well known, and perhaps better,” than Shakespeare himself. Surely, with all deference for Mr. Gifford's undisputed acuteness and general accuracy, we may doubt how Ben Jonson could be better, or even as well known as Shakespeare, when the latter had been for twelve years connected with the stage as author and actor, and had written, at the lowest calculation, twelve dramas, while the former was only twenty-four years old, and had produced no known play but “Every Man in his Humour.” It is also to be observed, that Henslowe had no pecuniary transactions with Ben Jonson prior to the month of August, 1598; whereas, if “Umers” had been purchased from him, we could scarcely have failed to find some memorandum of payments, anterior to the production of the comedy on the stage in May, 1597.

Add to this, that nothing could be more consistent with the amiable and generous character of Shakespeare, than that he should thus have interested himself in favour of a writer who was ten years his junior, and who gave such undoubted proofs of genius as are displayed in “Every Man in his Humour.” Our great dramatist, established in public favour by such comedies as “The Merchant of Venice” and “A Midsummer Night's Dream,” by such a tragedy as “Romeo and Juliet,” and by such histories as “King John,” “Richard II.,” and “Richard III.,” must have felt himself above all rivalry, and could well afford this act of “humanity and good-nature,” as Rowe terms it,

-- clxix --

(though Mr. Gifford, quoting Rowe's words, accidentally omits the two last,) on behalf of a young, needy, and meritorious author. It is to be recollected also that Rowe, the original narrator of the incident, does not, as in several other cases, give it as if he at all doubted its correctness, but unhesitatingly and distinctly, as if it were a matter well known, and entirely believed, at the time he wrote.

Another circumstance may be noticed as an incidental confirmation of Rowe's statement, with which Mr. Gifford could not be acquainted, because the fact has only been recently discovered. In 1598 Ben Jonson, being then only twenty-four years old, had a quarrel with Gabriel Spencer, one of Henslowe's principal actors, in consequence of which they met, fought, and Spencer was killed. Henslowe, writing to Alleyn on the subject on the 26th September, uses these words:—“Since you were with me, I have lost one of my company, which hurteth me greatly; that is Gabriel, for he is slain in Hoxton Fields by the hands of Benjamin Jonson, bricklayer1 note.” Now, had Ben Jonson been at that date the author of the comedy called “Umers,” and had it been his “Every Man in his Humour,” which was acted by the Lord Admiral's players eleven times, it is not very likely that Henslowe would have been ignorant who Benjamin Jonson was, and have spoken of him, not as one of the dramatists in his pay, and the author of a very successful comedy, but merely as “bricklayer:” he was writing also to his step-daughter's husband, the leading member of his company, to whom he would have been ready to give the fullest information regarding the disastrous affair. We only adduce this additional matter to show the improbability of the assumption, that Ben Jonson had anything to do with the comedy of “Umers,”

-- clxx --

acted by Henslowe's company in May, 1597; and the probability of the position that, as Ben Jonson himself states, it was originally brought out in 1598 by “the then Lord Chamberlain's servants.” It may have been, and probably was, acted by them, because Shakespeare had kindly interposed with his associates on behalf of the deserving and unfriended author.

CHAPTER XII. Restriction of dramatic performances in and near London in 1597. Thomas Nash and his play, “The Isle of Dogs:” imprisonment of Nash, and of some of the players of the Lord Admiral. Favour shown to the companies of the Lord Chamberlain and of the Lord Admiral. Printing of Shakespeare's Plays in 1597. The list of his known dramas, published by F. Meres in 1598. Shakespeare authorized the printing of none of his plays, and never corrected the press. Carelessness of dramatic authors in this respect. “The Passionate Pilgrim,” 1599. Shakespeare's reputation as a dramatist.

In the summer of 1597 an event occurred which seems to have produced for a time a serious restriction upon dramatic performances. The celebrated Thomas Nash, early in the year, had written a comedy which he called “The Isle of Dogs:” that he had partners in the undertaking there is no doubt; and he tells us, in his tract called “Lenten Stuff,” printed in 1599, that the players, when it was acted by the Lord Admiral's servants in the beginning of August, 1597, had taken most unwarrantable liberties with his piece, by making large additions, for which he ought not to have been responsible. The exact nature of the performance is not known, but it was certainly satirical, no doubt personal, and it must have had reference also to some of the polemical and political questions of the day. The representation of it was forbidden by authority, and Nash, with others,

-- clxxi --

was arrested under an order from the privy council, and sent to the Fleet prison1 note



. Some of the offending actors had escaped for a time, and the privy council, not satisfied with what had been already done in the way of punishment, wrote from Greenwich on 15th August, 1597, to certain magistrates, requiring them strictly to examine all the parties in custody, with a view to the discovery of others not yet apprehended. This important official letter, which has hitherto been unmentioned, we have inserted in a note from the registers of the privy council of that date; and by it we learn, not only that Nash was the author of the “seditious and slanderous” comedy, but possibly himself an actor in it, and “the maker of part of the said play,” especially pointed at, who was in custody2 note

.

-- clxxii --

Before the date of this incident the companies of various play-houses in the county of Middlesex, but particularly at the Curtain and Theatre in Shoreditch, had attracted attention, and given offence, by the licentious character of their performances; and the registers of the privy council show that the magistrates had been written to on the 28th July, 1597, requiring that no plays should be acted during the summer, and directing, in order to put an effectual stop to such performances, because “lewd matters were handled on stages,” that the two places abovenamed should be “plucked down3 note




.” The magistrates were also enjoined to send for the owners of “any other common play-house” within their jurisdiction, and not only to forbid performances of every description, but “so to deface” all places erected for theatrical representations, “as they might not be employed again to such use.” This command was given just anterior to the production of Nash's “Isle of Dogs,” which was certainly not calculated to lessen the objections entertained by any persons in authority about the Court.

The Blackfriars, not being, according to the terms of the order of the privy council, “a common play-house,” but what was called a private theatre, does not seem to have been included in the general ban; but as we know that similar directions had been conveyed to the magistrates of the county of Surrey, it is somewhat surprising that they seem to have produced no effect upon the performances at the Globe or the Rose upon

-- clxxiii --

the Bankside. We must attribute this circumstance, perhaps, to the exercise of private influence; and it is quite certain that the necessity of keeping some companies in practice, in order that they might be prepared to exhibit, when required, before the Queen, was made the pretext for granting exclusive “licenses” to the actors of the Lord Chamberlain, and of the Lord Admiral. We know that the Earls of Southampton and Rutland, about this date and shortly afterwards, were in the frequent habit of visiting the theatres4 note: the Earl of Nottingham also seems to have taken an unusual interest on various occasions in favour of the company acting under his name, and to the representations of these noblemen we are, perhaps, to attribute the exemption of the Globe and the Rose from the operation of the order “to deface” all buildings adapted to dramatic representations in Middlesex and Surrey, in a manner that would render them unfit for any such purpose in future. We have the authority of the registers of the privy council, under date of 19th Feb. 1597–8, for stating that the companies of the Lord Chamberlain and of the Lord Admiral obtained renewed permission “to use and practise stage-plays,” in order that they might be duly qualified, if called upon to perform before the Queen.

This privilege, as regards the players of the Lord Admiral, seems the more extraordinary, because that was the very company which only in the August preceding had given such offence by the representation of Nash's “Isle of Dogs,” that its farther performance was forbidden, the author and some of the players were arrested and sent to the Fleet, and vigorous steps taken to secure the persons of other parties who for a time

-- clxxiv --

had made their escape. It is very likely that Nash was the scape-goat on the occasion, and that the chief blame was thrown upon him, although, in his tract, before mentioned, he maintains that he was the most innocent party of all those who were concerned in the transaction. It seems evident, that in 1598 there was a strong disposition on the part of some members of the Queen's government to restrict dramatic performances, in and near London, to the servants of the Lord Chamberlain and of the Lord Admiral.

As far as we can judge, there was good reason for showing favour to the association with which Shakespeare was connected, because nothing has reached us to lead to the belief that the Lord Chamberlain's servants had incurred any displeasure: if the Lord Admiral's servants were to be permitted to continue their performances at the Rose, it would have been an act of the grossest injustice to have prevented the Lord Chamberlain's servants from acting at the Globe. Accordingly, we hear of no interruption, at this date, of the performances at either of the theatres in the receipts of which Shakespeare participated.

To the year 1598 inclusive, only five of his plays had been printed, although he had then been connected with the stage for about twelve years, viz. “Romeo and Juliet,” “Richard II.” and “Richard III.” in 1597, and “Love's Labour's Lost” and “Henry IV.” part i. in 15985 note; but, as we learn from indisputable contemporaneous authority, he had written seven others, besides what he had done in the way of alteration, addition, and adaptation. The earliest enumeration of Shakespeare's dramas made its appearance in 1598, in a work

-- clxxv --

by Francis Meres entitled, “Palladis Tamia, Wits Treasury.” In a division of this small but thick volume (consisting of 666 8vo. pages, besides “The Table,”) headed “A comparative discourse of our English Poets, with the Greeke, Latine and Italian Poets,” the author inserts the following paragraph, which we extract precisely as it stands in the original, because it has no where, that we recollect, been quoted quite correctly.

“As Plautus and Seneca are accounted the best for Comedy and Tragedy among the Latines: so Shakespeare among ye English is the most excellent in both kinds for the stage; for Comedy, witnes his G&ebar;tlem&ebar; of Verona, his Errors, his Loue labors lost, his Loue labours wonne, his Midsummers night dreame, & his Merchant of Venice: for Tragedy his Richard the 2. Richard the 3. Henry the 4. King Iohn, Titus Andronicus and his Romeo and Iuliet6 note

.”

-- clxxvi --

Thus we see that twelve comedies, histories, and tragedies (for we have specimens in each department) were known as Shakespeare's in the autumn of 1598, when the work of Meres came from the press7 note. It is a remarkable circumstance, evincing strikingly the manner in which the various companies of actors of that period were able to keep popular pieces from the press, that until Shakespeare had been a writer for the Lord Chamberlain's servants ten or eleven years not a single play by him was published; and then four of his first printed plays were without his name, as if the bookseller had been ignorant of the fact, or as if he considered that the omission would not affect the sale: one of them, “Romeo and Juliet,” was never printed in any early quarto as the work of Shakespeare, as will be seen from our exact reprint of the title-pages of the editions of 1597, 1599, and 1609, Vol. vi. p. 3668 note. The reprints of “Richard II.” and

-- clxxvii --

“Richard III.” in 1598, as before observed, have Shakespeare's name on the title-pages, and they were issued, perhaps, after Meres had distinctly assigned those “histories” to him.

It is our conviction, after the most minute and patient examination of, we believe, every old impression, that Shakespeare in no instance authorized the publication of his plays9 note: we do not consider even “Hamlet” an exception, although the edition of 1604 was probably intended, by some parties connected with the theatre, to supersede the garbled and fraudulent edition of 1603: Shakespeare, in our opinion, had nothing to do with the one or with the other. He allowed most mangled and deformed copies of several of his greatest works to be circulated for many years, and did not think it worth his while to expose the fraud, which remained, in several cases, undetected, as far as the great body of the public was concerned, until the appearance of the folio of 1623. Our great dramatist's indifference upon this point seems to have been shared by many, if not by most, of his contemporaries; and if the quarto impression of any one of his plays be more accurate in typography than another, we feel satisfied that it arose out of the better state of the manuscript, or the greater pains and fidelity of the printer.

We may here point out a strong instance of the carelessness of dramatic authors of that period respecting the condition in which their productions came into the world: others might be adduced without much difficulty, but one will be sufficient. Before his “Rape of Lucrece,” a drama first printed in 1608, Thomas Heywood inserted an address to the reader, informing him (for it was an exception to the general

-- clxxviii --

rule) that he had given his consent to the publication; but those who have examined that impression, and its repetition in 1609, will be aware that it is full of the very grossest blunders, which the commonest corrector of the press, much less the author, if he had seen the sheets, could not have allowed to pass. Nearly all plays of that time were most defectively printed, but Heywood's “Rape of Lucrece,” as it originally came from the press with the author's imprimatur, is, we think, the worst specimen of typography that ever met our observation1 note



.

Returning to the important list of twelve plays furnished by Meres, we may add, that although he does not mention them, there can be no doubt that the three parts of “Henry VI.” had been repeatedly acted before 1598: we may possibly infer, that they were not inserted because they were then well known not to be the sole work of Shakespeare. By “Henry IV.” it is most probable that Meres intended both parts of that “history.” “Love's Labour's Won” has been supposed, since the time of Dr. Farmer, to be “All's Well that ends Well,” under a different title: our notion is (see vol. iii. p. 204) that the original name given to the play was “Love's Labour's Won;” and that, when it was revived with additions and alterations, in 1605 or 1606, it received also a new appellation.

In connexion with the question regarding the interest taken by Shakespeare in the publication of his

-- clxxix --

works, we may notice the impudent fraud practised in the year after the appearance of the list furnished by Meres. In 1599 came out a collection of short miscellaneous poems, under the title of “The Passionate Pilgrim:” they were all of them imputed, by W. Jaggard the printer, or by W. Leake the bookseller, to Shakespeare, although some of them were notoriously by other poets. In the Introduction to our reprint of this little work (Vol. viii. p. 559) we have stated all the known particulars regarding it; but Shakespeare, as far as appears from any evidence that has descended to us, took no notice of the trick played upon him: possibly he never heard of it, or if he heard of it, left it to its own detection, not thinking it worth while to interfere2 note. It serves to establish, what certainly could not otherwise be doubted, the popularity of Shakespeare in 1599, and the manner in which a scheming printer and stationer endeavoured to take advantage of that popularity.

Yet it is singular, if we rely upon several coeval authorities, how little our great dramatist was about this period known and admired for his plays. Richard Barnfield published his “Encomion of Lady Pecunia,” in 1598, (the year in which the list of twelve of Shakespeare's plays was printed by Meres) and from a copy of verses entitled “Remembrance of some English Poets,” we quote the following notice of Shakespeare:


“And Shakespeare thou, whose honey-flowing vein,
Pleasing the world, thy praises doth contain,
Whose Venus, and whose Lucrece, sweet and chaste,
Thy name in Fame's immortal book hath plac'd;
Live ever you, at least in fame live ever:
Well may the body die, but fame die never.”

-- clxxx --

Here Shakespeare's popularity, as “pleasing the world,” is noticed; but the proofs of it are not derived from the stage, where his dramas were in daily performance before crowded audiences, but from the success of his “Venus and Adonis” and “Lucrece,” which had gone through various editions. Precisely to the same effect, but a still stronger instance, we may refer to a play in which both Burbage and Kempe are introduced as characters, the one of whom had obtained such celebrity in the tragic, and the other in the comic parts in Shakespeare's dramas: we allude to “The Return from Parnassus,” which was indisputably acted before the death of Queen Elizabeth. In a scene where two young students are discussing the merits of particular poets, one of them speaks thus of Shakespeare:


“Who loves Adonis love or Lucrece rape,
His sweeter verse contains heart-robbing life;
Could but a graver subject him content,
Without love's foolish, lazy languishment.”

Not the most distant allusion is made to any of his dramatic productions, although the poet criticised by the young students immediately before Shakespeare was Ben Jonson, who was declared to be “the wittiest fellow, of a bricklayer, in England,” but “a slow inventor.” Hence we might be led to imagine that, even down to as late a period as the commencement of the seventeenth century, the reputation of Shakespeare depended rather upon his poems than upon his plays; almost as if productions for the stage were not looked upon, at that date, as part of the recognised literature of the country.

-- clxxxi --

CHAPTER XIII. New Place, or “the great house,” in Stratford, bought by Shakespeare in 1597. Removal of the Lord Admiral's players from the Bankside to the Fortune theatre in Cripplegate. Rivalry of the Lord Chamberlain's and Lord Admiral's company. Order in 1600 confining the acting of plays to the Globe and Fortune: the influence of the two associations occupying those theatres. Disobedience of various companies to the order of 1600. Plays by Shakespeare published in 1600. The “First Part of the Life of Sir John Oldcastle,” printed in 1600, falsely imputed to Shakespeare, and cancelling of the title-page.

It will have been observed, that, in the document we have produced, relating to the quantity of corn and malt in Stratford, it is stated that William Shakespeare's residence was in that division of the borough called Chapel-street ward. This is an important circumstance, because we think it may be said to settle decisively the disputed question, whether our great dramatist purchased what was known as “the great house,” or “New Place,” before, in, or after 1597. It was situated in Chapel-street ward, close to the chapel of the Holy Trinity. We are now certain that he had a house in the ward in February, 1597–8, and that he had ten quarters of corn there; and we need not doubt that it was the dwelling which had been built by Sir Hugh Clopton in the reign of Henry VII.: the Cloptons subsequently sold it to a person of the name of Botte1 note, and he to Hercules Underhill, who disposed of it to Shakespeare. We therefore find him, in the beginning of 1598, occupying one of the best houses, in one of the best parts of Stratford. He who had quitted his native town about twelve years before, poor and comparatively friendless, was able, by the profits of his

-- clxxxii --

own exertions, and the exercise of his own talents, to return to it, and to establish his family in more comfort and opulence than, as far as is known, they had ever before enjoyed2 note



. We consider the point that Shakespeare had become owner of New Place in or before 1597 as completely made out, as, at such a distance of time, and with such imperfect information upon nearly all matters connected with his history, could be at all expected3note.

-- clxxxiii --

We apprehend likewise, as we have already remarked (p. lxxiv), that the confirmation of arms in 1596, obtained as we believe by William Shakespeare, had reference to the permanent and substantial settlement of his family in Stratford, and to the purchase of a residence there consistent with the altered circumstances of that family—altered by its increased wealth and consequence, owing to the success of our great poet both as an actor and a dramatist.

The removal of the Lord Admiral's players, under Henslowe and Alleyn, from the Rose theatre on the Bankside, to the new house called the Fortune, in Golding-lane, Cripplegate, soon after the date to which we are now referring, may lead to the opinion that that company did not find itself equal to sustain the rivalship with the Lord Chamberlain's servants, under Shakespeare and Burbage, at the Globe. That theatre was opened, as we have adduced reasons to believe, in the spring of 1595: the Rose was a considerably older building, and the necessity for repairing it might enter into the calculation, when Henslowe and Alleyn thought of trying the experiment in a different part of the town, and on the Middlesex side of the water. Theatres being at this date merely wooden structures, and much frequented, they would soon fall into decay, especially in a marshy situation like that of the Bankside: so

-- clxxxiv --

damp was the soil in the neighbourhood, that the Globe was surrounded by a moat to keep it dry; and, although we do not find the fact any where stated, it is most likely that the Rose was similarly drained. The Rose was in the first instance, and as far back as the reign of Edward VI., a house of entertainment with that sign, and it was converted into a theatre by Henslowe and a grocer of the name of Cholmley about the year 1584; but it seems to have early required considerable reparations, and they might be again necessary prior to 1599, when Henslowe and Alleyn resolved to abandon Southwark. However, it may be doubted whether they would not have continued where they were, recollecting the convenient proximity of Paris Garden, (where bears, bulls, &c. were baited, and in which they were also jointly interested) but for the success of the Lord Chamberlain's players at the Globe, which had been in use four or five years4 note


















. Henslowe and Alleyn

-- clxxxv --

seem to have found, that neither their plays nor their players could stand the competition of their rivals, and they accordingly removed to a vicinity where no playhouse had previously existed

The Fortune theatre was commenced in Golding Lane, Cripplegate, in the year 1599, and finished in 1600, and thither without delay Henslowe and Alleyn transported their whole dramatic establishment, strengthened in the spring of 1602 by the addition of that great and popular comic performer, William Kempe5 note. The association at the Globe was then left in almost undisputed possession of the Bankside. There were, indeed, occasional, and perhaps not unfrequent, performances at the Rose, (although it had been stipulated with the public authorities that it should be pulled down, if leave were given for the construction of the Fortune) as well as at the Hope and the Swan, but not by the regular associations which had previously occupied them; and after the Fortune was opened, the speculation there was so profitable, that the Lord Admiral's players had no motive for returning to their old quarters6 note.

The members of the two companies belonging to the Lord Chamberlain and to the Lord Admiral appear to have possessed so much influence in the summer of

-- clxxxvi --

1600, that (backed perhaps by the puritanical zeal of those who were unfriendly to all theatrical performances) they obtained an order from the privy council, dated 22d June, that no other public play-houses should be permitted but the Globe in Surrey, and the Fortune in Middlesex. Nevertheless, the privy council registers, where this order is inserted, also contain distinct evidence that it was not obeyed, even in May 1601; for on the 10th of that month the Lords wrote to certain magistrates of Middlesex requiring them to put a stop to the performance of a play at the Curtain, in which were introduced “some gentlemen of good desert and quality, that are yet alive,” but saying nothing about the closing of the house, although it was open in defiance of the imperative command of the preceding year. We know also upon other testimony, that not only the Curtain, but theatres on the Bankside, besides the Globe, (where performances were allowed) were then in occasional use. It is fair to presume, therefore, that the order of the 22d June, 1600, was never strictly enforced, and one of the most remarkable circumstances of the times is, the little attention, as regards theatricals, that appears to have been paid to the absolute authority of the court. It seems exactly as if restrictive measures had been adopted in order to satisfy the importunity of particular individuals, but that there was no disposition on the part of persons in authority to carry them into execution. Such was probably the fact; for a year and a half after the order of the 22d June had been issued it was renewed, but, as far as we can learn, with just as little effect as before7 note.

Besides the second edition of “Romeo and Juliet” in 1599, (which was most likely printed from a playhouse

-- clxxxvii --

manuscript, being very different from the mutilated and manufactured copy of 1597) five plays by our great dramatist found their way to the press in 1600, viz. “Titus Andronicus,” (which as we have before remarked had probably been originally published in 1594) “The Merchant of Venice,” “A Midsummer Night's Dream8 note























,” “Henry IV.” part ii., and “Much Ado about Nothing.” The last only was not mentioned by Meres in 1598; and as to the periods when we may suppose the others to have been written, we must refer the reader to our several Introductions, where we have given the existing information upon the subject. “The Chronicle History of Henry V.”

-- clxxxviii --

also came out in the same year, but without the name of Shakespeare upon the title-page, and it is, if possible, a more imperfect and garbled representation of the play, as it proceeded from the author's pen, than the “Romeo and Juliet” of 1597. Whether any of the managers of theatres at this date might not sometimes be concerned in selling impressions of dramas, we have no sufficient means of deciding; but we do not believe it, and we are satisfied that dramatic authors in general were content with disposing of their plays to the several companies, and looked for no emolument to be derived from publication9 note. We are not without something like proof that actors now and then sold their parts in plays to booksellers, and thus, by the combination of them and other assistance, editions of popular plays were surreptitiously printed.

We ought not to pass over without notice a circumstance which happened in 1600, and is connected with the question of the authorized or unauthorized publication of Shakespeare's plays. In that year a quarto impression of a play, called “The first part of the true and honourable History of the Life of Sir John Oldcastle, the good Lord Cobham,” came out, on the title-page of which the name of William Shakespeare appeared at length. We find by Henslowe's Diary that this drama was in fact the authorship of four poets, Anthony Munday, Michael Drayton, Robert Wilson and Richard Hathway; and to attribute it to Shakespeare was evidently a mere trick by the bookseller, T[homas] P[avier], in the hope that it would be bought as his work. Malone remarked upon this fraud, but he was not aware, when he wrote, that it had been detected and corrected at the time, for since his day more than

-- clxxxix --

one copy of the “First Part, &c. of Sir John Oldcastle” has come to light, upon the title-page of which no name is to be found, the bookseller apparently having been compelled to cancel the leaf containing it. From the indifference Shakespeare seems uniformly to have displayed on matters of the kind, we may, possibly, conclude that the cancel was made at the instance of one of the four poets who were the real authors of the play note; but we have no means of speaking decisively upon the point, and the step may have been in some way connected with the objection taken by living members of the Oldcastle family to the name, which had been assigned by Shakespeare in the first instance to Falstaff10 note.

CHAPTER XIV. Death of John Shakespeare in 1601. Performance of “Twelfth Night” in February, 1602. Anecdote of Shakespeare and Burbage: Manningham's Diary in the British Museum the authority for it. “Othello,” acted by Burbage and others at the Lord Keeper's in August, 1602. Death of Elizabeth, and Arrival of James I. at Theobalds. English actors in Scotland in 1589, and again in 1599, 1600, and 1601: large rewards to them. The freedom of Aberdeen conferred in 1601 upon Laurence Fletcher, the leader of the English company in Scotland. Probability that Shakespeare never was in Scotland.

The father of our great poet died in the autumn of 1601, and he was buried at Stratford-upon-Avon1 note

. He seems to have left no will, and if he possessed any property, in land or houses, not made over to his family, we know not how it was divided. Of the eight children which his wife, Mary Arden, had brought

-- cxc --

him, the following were then alive, and might be present at the funeral:—William, Gilbert, Joan, Richard, and Edmund: The later years of John Shakespeare (who, if born in 1530 as Malone supposed, was in his seventy-first year) were doubtless easy and comfortable, and the prosperity of his eldest son must have placed him beyond the reach of pecuniary difficulties.

Early in the spring of 1602, we meet with one of those rare facts which distinctly show how uncertain all conjecture must be respecting the date when Shakespeare's dramas were originally written and produced. Malone and Tyrwhitt, in 1790, conjectured that “Twelfth Night” had been written in 1614: in his second edition Malone altered it to 1607, and Chalmers, weighing the evidence in favour of one date and of the other, thought neither correct, and fixed upon 16132 note, an opinion in which Dr. Drake fully concurred3 note. The truth is, that we have irrefragable evidence, from an eye-witness, of its existence on 2nd February, 1602, when it was played at the Reader's Feast in the Middle Temple. This eye-witness was a barrister of the name of Manningham, who left a Diary behind him, which has been preserved in the British Museum; but as we have inserted his account of the plot in our Introduction to the comedy, (Vol. iii. p. 317) no more is required here, than a mere mention of the circumstance. However, in another part of the same manuscript4 note, he gives an anecdote of Shakespeare and Burbage, which we quote, without farther remark than that it has been supposed to depend upon the authority of Nicholas Tooley5 note, but on looking at the original record again, we doubt whether it came from any such source. A “Mr. Towse” is repeatedly introduced as a person

-- cxci --

from whom Manningham derived information, and that name, though blotted, seems to be placed at the end of the paragraph, certainly without the addition of any Christian name. This circumstance may make some difference as regards the authenticity of the story, because we know not who Mr. Towse might be, while we are sure that Nicholas Tooley was a fellow-actor in the same company as both the individuals to whom the story relates. At the same time it was, very possibly, a mere invention of the “roguish players,” originating, as was often the case, in some older joke, and applied to Shakespeare and Burbage, because their Christian names happened to be William and Richard6 note

.

Elizabeth, from the commencement of her reign seems to have extended her personal patronage, as well as her public countenance, to the drama; and scarcely a Christmas or a Shrovetide can be pointed out during the forty-five years she occupied the throne, when there were not dramatic entertainments, either at Whitehall, Greenwich, Nonesuch, Richmond, or Windsor. The latest visit she paid to any of her nobility in the country was to the Lord Keeper, Sir Thomas Egerton, at Harefield, only nine or ten months before

-- cxcii --

her death, and it was upon this occasion, in the very beginning of August, 1602, that “Othello7 note” (having been got up for her amusement, and the Lord Chamberlain's players brought down to the Lord Keeper's seat in Hertfordshire for the purpose) was represented before her. In this case, as in the preceding one respecting “Twelfth Night,” all that we positively learn is that such drama was performed, and we are left to infer that it was a new play from other circumstances, as well as from the fact that it was customary on such festivities to exhibit some drama that, as a novelty, was then attracting public attention. Hence we are led to believe, that “Twelfth Night” (not printed until it formed part of the folio of 1623) was written at the end of 1600, or in the beginning of 1601; and that “Othello” (first published in 4to, 1622,) came from the author's pen about a year afterwards.

In the memorandum ascertaining the performance of “Othello” at Harefield, the company by which it was represented is called “Burbages Players,” that designation arising out of the fact, that he was looked upon as the leader of the association: he was certainly its most celebrated actor, and we find from other sources that he was the representative of “the Moor of Venice8 note



































.” Whether Shakespeare had any

-- cxciii --

and what part in the tragedy, either then or upon other occasion, is not known; but we do not think any argument, one way or the other, is to be drawn from the fact that the company, when at Harefield, does not seem to have been under his immediate government. Whether he was or was not one of the “players” in “Othello,” in August 1602, there can be little doubt that as an actor, and moreover as one “excellent in his quality,” he must have been often seen and applauded by Elizabeth. Chettle informs us after her death, in a passage already quoted, that she had “opened her royal ear to his lays;” but this was obviously in his capacity of dramatist, and we have no direct evidence to establish that Shakespeare had ever performed at Court9 note



.

-- cxiv --

James I. reached Theobalds, in his journey from Edinburgh to London, on the 7th May, 1603. Before he quitted his own capital he had had various opportunities of witnessing the performances of English actors; and it is an interesting, but at the same time a difficult question, whether Shakespeare had ever appeared before him, or, in other words, whether our great dramatist had ever visited Scotland? We have certainly no affirmative testimony upon the point, beyond what may be derived from some passages in “Macbeth,” descriptive of particular localities, with which passages our readers must be familiar: there is, however, ample room for conjecture; and although, on the whole, we are inclined to think that he was never north of the Tweed, it is indisputable that the company to which he belonged, or a part of it, had performed in Edinburgh and Aberdeen, and doubtless in some intermediate places. We will briefly state the existing proofs of this fact.

The year 1599 has been commonly supposed the earliest date at which an association of English actors was in Scotland; but it can be shown beyond contradiction that “her Majesty's players,” meaning those of Queen Elizabeth, were in Edinburgh ten years earlier1 note. In 1589, Ashby, the ambassador extraordinary from

-- cxcv --

England to James VI. of Scotland, thus writes to Lord Burghley, under date of the 22d October:—

“My Lord Bothw[ell] begins to shew himself willing and ready to do her Majesty any service, and desires hereafter to be thought of as he shall deserve: he sheweth great kindness to our nation, using her Majesties Players and Canoniers with all courtesie2 note.”

In 1589, the date of Ashby's dispatch, Shakespeare had quitted Stratford about three years, and the question is, what company was intended to be designated as “her Majesty's players.” It is an admitted fact, that in 1583 the Queen selected twelve leading performers from the theatrical servants of some of her nobility, and they were afterwards called “her Majesty's players;” and we also now know, that in 1590 the Queen had two companies acting under her name3 note: in the autumn of the preceding year, it is likely that one of these associations had been sent to the Scottish capital for the amusement of the young king, and the company formed in 1583 may have been divided into two bodies for this express purpose. Sir John Sinclair, in his “Statistical Account of Scotland,” established that a body of comedians was in Perth in June, 1589; and although we are without evidence that they were English players, we may fairly enough assume that they were the same company spoken of by Ashby, as having been used courteously by Lord Bothwell in the October following. We have no means of ascertaining the names of any of the players, nor indeed, excepting the leaders Laneham and Dutton, can we state who were the members of the Queen's two companies in 1590. Shakespeare might be one of them; but if he were, he might not

-- cxcvi --

belong to that division of the company which was dispatched to Scotland.

It is not at all improbable that English actors, having found their way north of the Tweed in 1589, would speedily repeat their visit; but the next we hear of them is, not until after a long interval, in the autumn of 1599. The public records of Scotland show that in October, 1599, (exactly the same season as that in which, ten years earlier, they are spoken of by Ashby) 43l. 6s. 8d. were delivered to “his Highness' self,” to be given to “the English comedians:” in the next month they were paid 4ll. 12s. at various times. In December they received no less than 333l. 6s. 8d.; in April, 1600, 10l.; and in December, 1601, the royal bounty amounted to 400l.4 note

Thus we see, that English players were in Scotland from October 1599, to December, 1601, a period of more than two years; but still we are without a particle of proof that Shakespeare was one of the association. We cannot, however, entertain a doubt that Laurence Fletcher, (whose name, we shall see presently, stands first in the patent granted by King James on his arrival in London) was the leader of the association which performed in Edinburgh and elsewhere, because it appears from the registers of the town council of Aberdeen, that on the 9th October, 1601, the English players received 32 marks as a gratuity, and that on 22d October the freedom of the city was conferred upon Laurence Fletcher, who is especially styled “comedian to his Majesty.” The company had arrived in Aberdeen, and had been received by the public authorities, under the sanction of a special letter from James VI.; and, although they were in fact the players of the Queen of England, they might on this

-- cxcvii --

account be deemed and treated as the players of the King of Scotland.

Our chief reason for thinking it unlikely that Shakespeare would have accompanied his fellows to Scotland, at all events between October, 1599, and December, 1601, is that, as the principal writer for the company to which he was attached, he could not well have been spared, and because we have good ground for believing that about that period he must have been unusually busy in the composition of plays. No fewer than five dramas seem, as far as evidence, positive or conjectural, can be obtained, to belong to the interval between 1598 and 1602; and the proof appears to us tolerably conclusive, that “Henry V.,” “Twelfth Night,” and “Hamlet,” were written respectively in 1599, 1600, and 1601. Besides, as far as we are able to decide such a point, the company to which our great dramatist belonged continued to perform in London; for although a detachment under Laurence Fletcher may have been sent to Scotland, the main body of the association called the Lord Chamberlain's players exhibited at court at the usual seasons in 1599, 1600, and 16015 note. Therefore, if Shakespeare visited Scotland at all, we think it must have been at an earlier period, and there was undoubtedly ample time between the years 1589 and 1599 for him to have done so. Nevertheless, we have no tidings that any English actors were in any part of Scotland during those ten years.

-- cxcviii --

CHAPTER XV. Proclamation by James I. against plays on Sunday. Renewal of theatrical performances in London. Patent of May 17th, 1603, to Laurence Fletcher, William Shakespeare, and others. Royal patronage of three companies of actors. Shakespeare's additional purchases in Stratford-upon-Avon. Shakespeare in London in the autumn of 1603; and a candidate for the office of Master of the Queen's Revels. Characters Shakespeare is known to have performed. His retirement from the stage, as an actor, after April 9th, 1604.

Before he even set foot in London, James I. thought it necessary to put a stop to dramatic performances on Sunday. This fact has never been mentioned, because the proclamation he issued at Theobalds on 7th May, containing the paragraph for this purpose, has only recently come to light. There had been a long pending struggle between the Puritans and the players upon this point, and each party seemed by turns to gain the victory; for various orders were, from time to time, issued from authority forbidding exhibitions of the kind on the Sabbath, and those orders had been uniformly more or less contravened. We may suppose, that strong remonstrances having been made to the King by some of those who attended him from Scotland, a clause with this special object was appended to a proclamation directed against monopolies and legal extortions. The mere circumstance of the company in which this paragraph, against dramatic performances on Sunday, is found seems to prove that it was an after-thought, and that it was inserted, because his courtiers had urged that James ought not even to enter his new capital, until public steps had been taken to put an end to the profanation1 note

.

-- cxcix --

The King, having issued this command, arrived at the Charter-house on the same day, and all the theatrical companies, which had temporarily suspended their performances, began to act again on the 9th May2 note. Permission to this effect was given by James I., and communicated through the ordinary channel to the players, who soon found reason to rejoice in the accession of the new sovereign; for ten days after he reached London he took the Lord Chamberlain's players into his pay and patronage, calling them “the King's servants,” a title they always afterwards enjoyed. For this purpose he issued a warrant, under the privy seal, for making out a patent under the great seal3 note

, authorizing

-- cc --

the nine following actors, and others, to perform in his name, not only at the Globe on the Bankside, but in any part of the kingdom; viz. Laurence Fletcher, William Shakespeare, Richard Burbage, Augustine Phillippes, John Heminge, Henry Condell, William Sly, Robert Armyn, and Richard Cowley.

We miss from this list the names of Thomas Pope, William Kempe, and Nicholas Tooley, who had belonged to the company in 1596; and instead of them we have Laurence Fletcher, Henry Condell, and Robert Armyn, with the addition of Richard Cowley. Pope had been an actor in 1589, and perhaps in May, 1603, was an old man, for he died in the February following. Kempe had joined the Lord Admiral's players soon after the opening of the Fortune, on his return from the Continent, for we find him in Henslowe's pay in 1602. Nicholas Tooley had also perhaps withdrawn from the association at this date, or his name would hardly have been omitted in the patent, as an established actor, and a man of some property and influence; but he, as well as Kempe, not long subsequently rejoined the association with which they had been so long connected.

We may assume, perhaps, in the absence of any direct testimony, that Laurence Fletcher did not acquire his prominence in the company by any remarkable excellence as an actor. He had been in Scotland, and had performed with his associates before James in

-- cci --

1599, 1600, and 1601, and in the latter year he had been registered as “his Majesty's Comedian” at Aberdeen. He might, therefore, have been a favourite with the King, and being also a considerable sharer in the association, he perhaps owed his place in the patent of May, 1603, to that circumstance4 note















. The name of Shakespeare comes next, and as author, actor, and sharer, we cannot be surprised at the situation he occupies. His progress upward in connexion with the profession had been gradual and uniform: in 1589 he

-- ccii --

was twelfth in a company of sixteen members: in 1596 he was fifth in a company of eight members; and in 1603 he was second in a company of nine members.

The degree of encouragement and favour extended to actors by James I. in the very commencement of his reign is remarkable. Not only did he take the Lord Chamberlain's players unto his own service, but the Queen adopted the company which had acted under the name of the Earl of Worcester, of which the celebrated dramatist, Thomas Heywood, was then one; and the Prince of Wales that of the Lord Admiral, at the head of which was Edward Alleyn, the founder of Dulwich College. These three royal associations, as they may be termed, were independent of others under the patronage of individual noblemen5 note.

The policy of this course at such a time is evident, and James I. seems to have been impressed with the truth of the passage in “Hamlet,” (brought out, as we apprehend, very shortly before he came to the throne) where it is said of these “abstracts and brief chronicles of the time,” that it is “better to have a bad epitaph, than their ill report while you live.” James made himself sure of their good report; and an epigram, attributed to Shakespeare, has descended to us, which doubtless was intended in some sort as a grateful return for the royal countenance bestowed upon the stage, and upon those who were connected with it. We copy it from a coeval manuscript in our possession, which seems to have belonged to a curious

-- cciii --

accumulator of matters of the kind, and which also contains an unknown production by Dekker, as well as various other pieces by dramatists and poets of the time. The lines are entitled,


“Crowns have their compass, length of days their date,
Triumphs their tomb, felicity her fate:
Of nought but earth can earth make us partaker,
But knowledge makes a king most like his Maker.”

We have seen these lines in more than one other old manuscript, and as they were constantly attributed to Shakespeare, and, in the form in which we have given them above, are in no respect unworthy of his pen, we have little doubt of their authenticity6 note.

Having established his family in “the great house” called “New Place” in his native town in 1597, by the purchase of it from Hercules Underhill, Shakespeare seems to have contemplated considerable additions to is property there. In May, 1602, he laid out £320 upon 107 acres of land, which he bought of William and John Combe7 note







, and attached it to his dwelling.

-- cciv --

The original indenture and its counterpart are in existence, bearing date 1st May, 1602, but to neither of them is the signature of the poet affixed; and it seems that, he being absent, his brother Gilbert was his immediate agent in the transaction, and to Gilbert Shakespeare the property was delivered to the use of William Shakespeare. In the autumn of the same year he became the owner of a copyhold tenement (called a cotagium in the instrument) in Walker's Street, alias Dead Lane, Stratford, surrendered to him by Walter Getley8 note. In November of the next year he gave Hercules Underhill £60 for a messuage, barn, granary, garden, and orchard close to or in Stratford; but in the original fine, preserved in the Chapter House, Westminster, the precise situation is not mentioned. In 1603, therefore, Shakespeare's property, in or near Stratford-upon-Avon, besides what he might have bought of, or inherited from, his father, consisted of New Place, with 107 acres of land attached to it, a tenement in Walker's Street, and the additional messuage, which he had recently purchased from Underhill.

Whether our great dramatist was in London at the period when the new king ascended the throne, we have no means of knowing, but that he was so in the following autumn we have positive proof; for in a letter written by Mrs. Alleyn, (the wife of Edward Alleyn,

-- ccv --

the actor) to her husband, then in the country, dated 20th October, 1603, she tells him that she had seen “Mr. Shakespeare of the Globe” in Southwark9 note. At this date, according to the same authority, most of the companies of players who had left London for the provinces, on account of the prevalence of the plague, and the consequent cessation of dramatic performances, had returned to the metropolis; and it is not at all unlikely that Shakespeare was one of those who had returned, having taken the opportunity of visiting his family at Stratford-upon-Avon.

Under Elizabeth the Children of the Chapel (originally the choir-boys of the royal establishment) had become an acknowledged company of players, and these, besides her association of adult performers, Queen Anne took under her immediate patronage, with the style of the Children of her Majesty's Revels, requiring that the pieces they proposed to represent should first be submitted to, and have the approval of the celebrated poet Samuel Daniel. The instrument of their appointment bears date 30th January, 1603–4; and from a letter from Daniel to his patron, Sir Thomas Egerton, preserved among his papers, we may perhaps conclude that Shakespeare, as well as Michael Drayton, had been candidates for the post of master of the Queen's revels: he says in it, “I cannot but know, that I am lesse deserving than some that sued by other of the nobility unto her Majestie for this roome;” and, after introducing the name of “his good friend,” Drayton, he adds the following, which, we apprehend, refers with sufficient distinctness to Shakespeare:—“It seemeth to myne humble judgement that one who is the author of playes, now daylie presented on the public stages of London, and the possessor of no small gaines, and moreover him selfe an actor in the Kinges companie of

-- ccvi --

comedians, could not with reason pretend to be Master of the Queene's Majesties Revells, for as much as he wold sometimes be asked to approve and allow of his own writings.”

This objection would have applied with equal force to Drayton, had we not every reason to believe that before this date he had ceased to be a dramatic author. He had been a writer for Henslowe and Alleyn's company during several years, first at the Rose, and afterwards at the Fortune; but he seems to have relinquished that species of composition about a year prior to the demise of Elizabeth, the last piece in which he was concerned, of which we have any intelligence, being noticed by Henslowe under the date of May, 1602: this play was called “The Harpies,” and he was assisted in it by Dekker, Middleton, Webster, and Munday.

It is highly probable that Shakespeare was a suitor for this office, in contemplation of a speedy retirement as an actor. We have already spoken of the presumed excellence of his personations on the stage, and to the tradition that he was the original player of the part of the Ghost in “Hamlet.” Another character he is said to have sustained is Adam, in “As you like it;” and his brother Gilbert, (who in 1602 had received, on behalf William Shakespeare, the 107 acres of land purchased from William and John Combe) who probably survived the Restoration, is supposed to have been the author of this tradition1 note. He had acted also in Ben Jonson's “Every Man in his Humour,” in 1598, after (as we believe) introducing it to the company; and he is supposed to have written part of, as well as known to have performed in, the same author's “Sejanus,” in 16032 note. This is the last we hear of him upon the stage,

-- ccvii --

but that he continued a member of the company until April 9, 1604, we have the evidence of a document preserved at Dulwich College, where the names of the King's players are enumerated in the following order: —Burbage, Shakespeare, Fletcher, Phillips, Condell, Heminge, Armyn, Sly, Cowley, Ostler, and Day. If Shakespeare had not then actually ceased to perform, we need not hesitate in deciding that he quitted that department of the profession very shortly afterwards.

CHAPTER XVI. Immediate consequences of Shakespeare's retirement. Offences given by the company to the court, and to private individuals. “Gowry's Conspiracy:” “Biron's Conspiracy” and “Tragedy.” Suspension of theatrical performances. Purchase of a lease of the tithes of Stratford, &c., by Shakespeare. “Hamlet” printed in 1603 and 1604. “Henry VIII.” “Macbeth.” Supposed autograph letter of King James to Shakespeare. Susanna Shakespeare and John Hall married in 1607. Death of Edmund Shakespeare in the same year. Death of Mary Shakespeare in 1608. Shakespeare's great popularity: rated to the poor of Southwark.

No sooner had our great dramatist ceased to take part in the public performances of the King's players, than the company appears to have thrown off the restraint by which it had been usually controlled ever since its formation, and to have produced plays which were objectionable to the court, as well as offensive to private persons. Shakespeare, from his abilities, station, and experience, must have possessed great influence with the body at large, and due deference, we may readily believe, was shown to his knowledge and judgment in the selection and acceptance of plays sent in for approbation by authors of the time. The contrast between the conduct of the association immediately before, and immediately after his retirement, would lead us to conclude, not only that he was a man

-- ccviii --

of prudence and discretion, but that the exercise of these qualities had in many instances kept his fellows from incurring the displeasure of persons in power, and from exciting the animosity of particular individuals. We suppose Shakespeare to have ceased to act in the summer of 1604, and in the winter of that very year we find the King's players giving offence to “some great counsellors” by performing a play upon the subject of Gowry's conspiracy. This fact we have upon the evidence of one of Sir R. Windwood's correspondents, John Chamberlaine, who, in a letter dated 18th December, 1604, uses these expressions:—“The tragedy of Gowry, with all action and actors, hath been twixe represented by the King's players, with exceeding concourse of all sorts of people; but whether the matter or manner be not well handled, or that it be thought unfit that princes should be played on the stage in their lifetime, I hear that some great counsellors are much displeased with it, and so, it is thought, it shall be forbidden.” Whether it was so forbidden we do not hear upon the same or any other authority, but no such drama has come down to us.

In the next year (at what particular part of it is not stated) Sir Leonard Haliday, then Lord Mayor of London, backed no doubt by his brethren of the corporation, made a complaint against the same company, “that Kempe, (who at this date had rejoined the association) Armyn, and others, players at the Blackfriars, have again not forborne to bring upon their stage one or more of the worshipful aldermen of the city of London, to their great scandal and the lessening of their authority;” and the interposition of the privy council to prevent the abuse was therefore solicited. What was done in consequence, if anything were done, does not appear in any extant document.

In the spring of the next year a still graver charge was brought against the body of actors of whom Shakespeare,

-- ccix --

until very recently, had been one; and it originated in no less a person than the French ambassador. George Chapman1 note











had written two plays upon the history and execution of the Duke of Biron, containing, in the shape in which they were originally produced on the stage, such matter that M. Beaumont, the representative of the King of France in London, thought it necessary to remonstrate against the repetition, and the performance of it was prohibited: as soon, however, as the court had quitted London,

-- ccx --

the King's players persisted in acting it; in consequence of which three of the players were arrested, (their names are not given) but the author made his escape. These two dramas were printed in 1608, and again in 1625; and looking through them, we are at a loss to discover anything, beyond the historical incidents, which could have given offence; but the truth certainly is, that all the objectionable portions were omitted in the press: there can be no doubt, on the authority of the despatch from the French ambassador to his court, that one of the dramas originally contained a scene in which the Queen of France and Mademoiselle Verneuil were introduced, the former, after having abused her, giving the latter a box on the ear.

This information was conveyed to Paris under the date of the 5th April, 1606; and the French ambassador, apparently in order to make his court acquainted with the lawless character of dramatic performances at that date in England, adds a very singular paragraph, proving that the King's players, only a few days before they had brought the Queen of France upon the stage, had not hesitated to introduce upon the same boards their own reigning sovereign in a most unseemly manner, making him swear violently, and beat a gentleman for interfering with his known propensity for the chase. This course indicates a most extraordinary degree of boldness on the part of the players; but, nevertheless, they were not prohibited from acting, until M. Beaumont had directed the attention of the public authorities to the insult offered to the Queen of France: then, an order was issued putting a stop to the acting of all plays in London; but, according to the same authority, the companies had clubbed their money, and, attacking James I. on his weak side, had offered a large sum to be allowed to continue their performances. The French ambassador himself apprehended

-- ccxi --

that the appeal to the King's pecuniary wants would be effectual, and that permission, under certain restrictions, would not long be withheld2 note

.

Whatever emoluments Shakespeare had derived from the Blackfriars or the Globe theatres, as an actor merely, we may be tolerably certain he relinquished when he ceased to perform. He would thus be able to devote more of his time to dramatic composition, and, as he continued a sharer in the two undertakings, perhaps his income on the whole was not much lessened. Certain it is, that in 1605 he was in possession of a considerable sum, which he was anxious to invest advantageously in properly in or near the place of his birth. Whatever may have been the circumstances under which he quitted Stratford, he always seems to have contemplated a permanent return thither, and kept his eyes constantly turned in the direction of his birth-place. As long before as January, 1598, he had been advised “to deal in the matter of tithes” of Stratford3 note

; but perhaps at that date, having recently purchased

-- ccxii --

New Place, he was not in sufficient funds for the purpose, or possibly the party in possession of the lease of the tithes, though not unwilling to dispose of it, required more than it was deemed worth. At all events, nothing was done on the subject for more than six years; but on 24th July, 1605, we find William Shakespeare, who is described as “of Stratford-upon-Avon, gentleman,” executing an indenture for the purchase of the unexpired term of a long lease of the great tithes of “corn, grain, blade, and hay,” and of the small tithes of “wool, lamb, and other small and privy tithes, herbage, oblations,” &c., in Stratford, Old Stratford, Bishopton, and Welcombe, in the county of Warwick. The vendor was Raphe Huband, of Ippesley, Esquire; and from the draft of the deed, now before us4 note, we learn that the original lease, dated as far back as 1539; was “for four score and twelve years;” so that in 1605 it had still twenty-six years to run, and for this our great dramatist agreed to pay 440l.: by the receipt, contained in the same deed, it appears that he paid the whole of the money before it was executed by the parties. He might very fitly be described as of Stratford-upon-Avon, because he had there not only a substantial settled residence for his family, but he was the owner of considerable property, both in land and houses, in the town and neighbourhood; and he had been before so described in 1602, when he bought the 107 acres of William and John Combe, which he annexed to his dwelling of New Place.

A spurious edition of “Hamlet” having been published

-- ccxiii --

in 16035 note, a more authentic copy came out in the next year, containing much that had been omitted, and more that had been grossly disfigured and misrepresented. We do not believe that Shakespeare, individually, had anything to do with this second and more correct impression, and we doubt much whether it was authorized by the company, which seems at all times to have done its utmost to prevent the appearance of plays in print, lest to a certain extent the public curiosity should thereby be satisfied.

The point is, of course, liable to dispute, but we have little doubt that “Henry VIII.” was represented very soon after the accession of James I., to whom and to whose family it contains a highly complimentary allusion; and “Macbeth,” having perhaps been written in 1605, we suppose to have been produced at the Globe in the spring of 1606. Although it related to Scottish annals, it was not like the play of “Gowry's Conspiracy” (mentioned by Chamberlaine at the close of 1603), founded, to use Von Raumer's words, upon “recent history;” and instead of running the slightest risk of giving offence, many of the sentiments and allusions it contained, especially that to the “two-fold balls and treble sceptres,” in Act iv. scene l, must have been higly acceptable to the King. It has been supposed, upon the authority of Sheffield Duke of Buckingham, that King James with his own hand wrote a letter to Shakespeare in return for the compliment paid to him in “Macbeth:” the Duke of Buckingham is said to have had Davenant's evidence for this anecdote, which was first told in print in the advertisement to Lintot's edition of Shakespeare's Poems in 17106 note.

-- ccxiv --

Rowe says nothing of it in his “Life,” either in 1709 or 1714, so that, at all events, he did not adopt it; and it seems very improbable that James I. should have so far condescended, and very probable that the writer of Lintot's advertisement should not have been very scrupulous. We may conjecture, that a privy seal under the sign manual, (then the usual form of proceeding) granting to the King's players some extraordinary reward on the occasion, has been misrepresented as a private letter from the King to the dramatist.

Malone speculated that “Macbeth” had been played before King James and the King of Denmark, (who arrived in England on 6th July, 1606) but we have not a particle of testimony to establish that a tragedy relating to the assassination of a monarch by an ambitious vassal was ever represented at court: we should be surprised to discover any proof of the kind, because such incidents seem usually to have been carefully avoided.

The eldest daughter of William and Anne Shakespeare, Susanna, having been born in May, 1583, was rather more than twenty-four years old when she was married, on 5th June, 1607, to Mr. John Hall, of Stratford, who is styled “gentleman” in the register7 note

, but he was a professor of medicine, and subsequently practised as a physician. There appears to have been no reason on any side for opposing the match, and we may conjecture that the ceremony was performed in the presence of our great dramatist, during one of his summer excursions to his native town. About six months afterwards he lost his brother Edmund8 note

,

-- ccxv --

and his mother in the autumn of the succeeding year.

There is no doubt that Edmund Shakespeare, who was not twenty-eight at the time of his death, had embraced the profession of a player, having perhaps followed the fortunes of his brother William, and attached himself to the same company. We, however, never meet with his name in any list of the associations of the time, nor is he mentioned as an actor among the characters of any old play with which we are acquainted. We may presume, therefore, that he attained no eminence: perhaps his principal employment might be under his brother in the management of his theatrical concerns, while he only took inferior parts when the assistance of a larger number of performers than usual was necessary.

Mary Shakespeare survived her son Edmund about eight months, and was buried at Stratford on the 9th Sept. 16089 note

. There are few points of his life which can be stated with more confidence than that our great dramatist attended the funeral of his mother: filial piety and duty would of course impel him to visit Stratford on the occasion, and in proof that he did so, we may mention that on the 16th of the next month he stood godfather there to a boy of the name of William Walker. Shakespeare's mother had probably resided at New Place, the house of her son; from whence, we may presume also, the body of her husband had been carried to the grave seven years before. If she were of full age when she was married to John Shakespeare in 1557, she was about 72 years old at the time of her decease.

-- ccxvi --

The reputation of our poet as a dramatist seems at this period to have been at its height. His “King Lear” was printed three times for the same bookseller in 1608; and in order perhaps to increase its sale, (as well as to secure the purchaser against the old “King Leir,” a play upon the same story, being given to him instead) the name of “M. William Shake-speare” was placed very conspicuously, and most unusually, at the top of the title-page. The same observation will in part apply to “Pericles,” which came out in 1609, with the name of the author rendered particularly obvious, although in the ordinary place. “Troilus and Cressida,” which was published in the same year, also has the name of the author very distinctly legible, but in a somewhat smaller type. In both the latter cases, it would likewise seem, that there were plays by older or rival dramatists upon the same incidents. The most noticeable proof of the advantage which a bookseller conceived he should derive from the announcement that the work he published was by our poet, is afforded by the title-page of the collection of his dispersed sonnets, which was ushered into the world as “Shakespeare's Sonnets,” in very large capitals, as if that mere fact would be held a sufficient recommendation.

In a former part of our memoir (p. xc.) we have alluded to the circumstance, that in 1609 Shakespeare was rated to the poor of the Liberty of the Clink in a sum which might possibly indicate that he was the occupant of a commodious dwelling-house in Southwark. The fact that our great dramatist paid sixpence a week to the poor there, (as high a sum as anybody in that immediate vicinity was assessed at) is stated in the account of the Life of Edward Alleyn, printed by the Shakespeare Society, (p. 90) and there it is too hastily inferred that he was rated at this sum upon a dwelling-house occupied by himself. This is very possibly the fact; but, on the other hand, the truth

-- ccxvii --

may be, that he paid the rate not for any habitation, good or bad, large or small, but in respect of his theatrical property in the Globe, which was situated in the same district10 note





. The parish register of St. Saviour's establishes, that in 1601 the churchwardens had been instructed by the vestry “to talk with the players” respecting the payment of tithes and contributions to the maintenance of the poor; and it is not very unlikely that some arrangement was made under which the sharers in the Globe, and Shakespeare as one of them,

-- ccxviii --

would be assessed. As a confirmatory circumstance we may add, that when Henslowe and Alleyn were about to build the Fortune play-house, in 1599–1600, the inhabitants of the Lordship of Finsbury, in the parish of Cripplegate, petitioned the privy council in favour of the undertaking, one of their reasons being, that “the erectors were contented to give a very liberal portion of money weekly towards the relief of the poor.” Perhaps the parties interested in the Globe were contented to come to similar terms, and the parish to accept the money weekly from the various individuals. Henslowe, Alleyn, Lowin, Town, Juby, &c., who were either sharers, or actors and sharers, in that or other theatres in the same neighbourhood, contributed in different proportions for the same purpose, the largest amount being six-pence per week, which was paid by Shakespeare, Henslowe, and Alleyn1 note.

The ordinary inhabitants included in the same list, doubtless, paid for their dwellings, according to their several rents, and such may have been the case with Shakespeare: all we contend for is, that we ought not to conclude at once, that Shakespeare was the tenant of a house in the Liberty of the Clink, merely from the circumstance that he was rated to the poor. It is not unlikely that he was the occupier of a substantial dwelling-house in the immediate neighbourhood of the Globe, where his presence and assistance would often be required; and the amount of his income at this period would warrant such an expenditure, although we have no reason for thinking that such a house would be needed for his wife and family, because the existing evidence is opposed to the notion that they ever resided with him in London.

-- ccxix --

CHAPTER XVII. Attempt of the Lord Mayor and aldermen in 1608 to expel the King's players from the Blackfriars, and its failure. Negociation by the corporation to purchase the theatre and its appurtenances: interest and property of Shakespeare and other sharers. The income of Richard Burbage at his death. Diary of the Rev. J. Ward, Vicar of Stratford, and his statement regarding Shakespeare's expenditure. Copy of a letter from Lord Southampton on behalf of Shakespeare and Burbage. Probable decision of Lord Chancellor Ellesmere in favour of the company at the Blackfriars theatre.

We have referred to the probable amount of the income of our great dramatist in 1609, and within the last ten years a document has been discovered, which enables us to form some judgment, though not perhaps an accurate estimate, of the sum he annualy derived from the private theatre in the Blackfriars.

From the outset of the undertaking, the Lord Mayor and aldermen of London had been hostile to the establishment of players within this precinct, so near to the boundaries, but beyond the jurisdiction of the corporation; and, as we have already shown, they had made several fruitless efforts to dislodge them. The attempt was renewed in 1608, when Sir Henry Montagu, the Attorney General of the day, gave an opinion in favour of the claim of the citizens to exercise their municipal powers within the precinct of the late dissolved monastery of the Blackfriars. The question seems in some shape to have been brought before Baron Ellesmere, then Lord Chancellor of England, who required from the Lord Mayor and his brethren proofs that they had exercised any authority in the disputed liberty. The distinguished lawyers of the day retained by the city were immediately employed in searching for records applicable to the point at issue; but as far as we can judge, no such proofs, as were thought necessary by the highest legal authority of the

-- ccxx --

time, and applicable to any recent period, were forthcoming. Lord Ellesmere, therefore, we may conclude, was opposed to the claim of the city.

Failing in this endeavour to expel the King's players from their hold by force of law, the corporation appears to have taken a milder course, and negociated with the players for the purchase of the Blackfriars theatre, with all its properties and appurtenances. To this negociation we are probably indebted for a paper, which shows with great exactness and particularity the amount of interest then claimed by each sharer, those sharers being Richard Burbage, Laurence Fletcher1 note, William Shakespeare, John Heminge, Henry Condell, Joseph Taylor, and John Lowin, with four other persons not named, each the owner of the half a share.

We have inserted the document entire in a note2 note


,

-- ccxxi --

and hence we find that Richard Burbage was the owner of the freehold or fee, (which he no doubt inherited from his father) as well as the owner of four shares, the value of all which, taken together, he rated at 1933l. 6s. 8d. Laurence Fletcher (if it be he, for the Christian name is written “Laz,”) was proprietor of three shares, for which he claimed 700l. Shakespeare was proprietor of the wardrobe and properties of the theatre, estimated at 500l., as well as four shares, valued, like those of Burbage and Fletcher, at 33l. 6s. 8d. each, or 933l. 6s. 8d., at seven years' purchase: his whole demand was 1433l. 6s. 8d., or 500l. less than that of Burbage, in as much as the fee was considered worth 1000l., while Shakespeare's wardrobe and properties were valued at 500l. According to the same calculation, Heminge and Condell each required 466l. 13s. 4d. for their two shares, and Taylor 350l. for his share and a half, while the four unnamed half-sharers put in their claim to be compensated at the same rate, 466l. 13s. 4d. This mode of estimating the Blackfriars theatre made the value of it 6166l. 13s. 4d. and to this sum was to be added remuneration to the hired men of the company, who were not sharers, as well as to the widows and orphans of deceased actors: the purchase money of the whole property was thus raised to at least 7000l.

Each share, out of the twenty into which the receipts of the theatre were divided, yielded, as was alleged, an annual profit of 33l. 6s. 8d.; and Shakespeare, owning four of these shares, his annual income, from them only, was 133l. 6s. 8d.: he was besides proprietor of the wardrobe and properties, stated to be worth 500l.: these, we may conclude, he lent to the company for a certain consideration, and, reckoning wear and tear, ten per cent. seems a very low rate of payment; we will take it, however, at that sum, which would add 50l. a year to the 133l. 6s. 8d. already mentioned,

-- ccxii --

making together 183l. 5s. 8d., besides what our great dramatist must have gained by the profits of his pen, upon which we have no data for forming any thing like an accurate estimate. Without including any thing on this account, and supposing only that the Globe was as profitable for a summer theatre as the Blackfriars was for a winter theatre, it is evident that Shakespeare's income could hardly have been less than 366l. 13s. 4d. Taking every known source of emolument into view, we consider 400l. a year the very lowest amount at which his income can be reckoned in 1608.

The document upon which this calculation is founded is preserved among the papers of Lord Ellesmere, but a remarkable incidental confirmation of it has still more recently been brought to light in the State-paper office. Sir Dudley Carlton was ambassador at the Hague in 1619, and John Chamberlaine, writing to him on 19th of March in that year, and mentioning the death of Queen Anne, states that “the funeral is put off to the 29th of the next month, to the great hinderance of our players, which are forbidden to play so long as her body is above ground: one speciall man among them, Burbage, is lately dead, and hath left, they say, better than 300l. land3 note.”

Burbage was interred at St. Leonard's, Shoreditch, on 16th March, 1619, three days anterior to the date of Chamberlaine's letter4 note





, having made his nuncupative will four days before his burial: in it he said nothing

-- ccxxiii --

about the amount of his property, but merely left his wife Winifred his sole executrix. There can be no doubt, however, that the correspondent of Sir Dudley Carlton was correct in his information, and that Burbage died worth “better than” 300l. a year in land, besides his “goods and chattels:” 300l. a year at that date was about 1500l. of our present money, and we have every reason to suppose that Shakespeare was unite in as good, if not in better circumstances. Until the letter of Chamberlaine was found, we had not the slightest knowledge of the amount of property Burbage had accumulated, he having been during his whole life merely an actor, and not combining in his own person the profits of a most successful dramatic author with those of a performer. Nevertheless, it must not be forgotten, that although Shakespeare continued a large sharer with the leading members of the company in 1608, he had retired from the stage about four years before; and having ceased to act, but still retaining his shares in the profits of the theatres with which he was connected, it is impossible to say what arrangement he may have made with the rest of the company for the regular contribution of dramas, in lieu perhaps of his own personal exertions.

In a work published a few years ago, containing extracts from the Diary of the Rev. John Ward, who was vicar of Stratford-upon-Avon, and whose memoranda extend from 1648 to 16795 note, it is stated that Shakespeare “in his elder days lived at Stratford, and supplied the stage with two plays every year, and for it had an allowance so large, that he spent at the rate of 1000l. a year, as I have heard.” We only adduce this passage to show what the opinion was as to Shakespeare's circumstances shortly after the Restoration6 note.

-- ccxxiv --

We take it for granted that the sum of 1000l. (equal to nearly 5000l. nearly now) is a considerable exaggeration, but it may warrant the belief that Shakespeare lived in good style and port, late in life, in his native town. It is very possible, too, though we think not probable, that after he retired to Stratford he continued to write, but it is utterly incredible that subsequent to his retirement he “supplied the stage with two plays every year.” He might not be able at once to relinquish his old and confirmed habits of composition; but such other evidence as we possess is opposed to Ward's statement, to which he himself appends the cautionary words, “as I have heard.” Of course he could have known nothing but by hearsay forty-six years after our poet's decease. He might, however, easily have known inhabitants of Stratford who well recollected Shakespeare, and, considering the opportunities he possessed, it strikes us as very singular that he collected so little information.

We have already adverted to the bounty of the Earl of Southampton to Shakespeare, which we have supposed to have been consequent upon the dedication of “Venus and Adonis,” and “Lucrece,” to that nobleman, and coincident in point of date with the building of the Globe theatre. Another document has been handed down to us among the papers of Lord Ellesmere, which proves the strong interest Lord Southampton still took, about fifteen years afterwards, in Shakespeare's affairs, and in the prosperity of the company to which he was attached: it has distinct reference also to the pending and unequal struggle between the corporation of London and the players at the Blackfriars, of which we have already spoken. It is the copy of a letter subscribed H. S. (the initials of the Earl) to some nobleman in favour of our great dramatist, and of the chief performer in many of his plays, Richard Burbage; and recollecting what Lord Southampton

-- ccxxv --

had before done for Shakespeare, and the manner in which from the first he had patronized our stage and drama, it seems to us the most natural thing in the world for him to write a letter personally on behalf of parties who had so many public and private claims. We may conclude that the original was not addressed to Lord Ellesmere, or it would have been found in the depository of his papers, and not merely a transcript of it; but a copy of it may have been furnished to the Lord Chancellor, in order to give him some information respecting the characters of the parties upon whose cause he was called upon to decide. Lord Ellesmere stood high in the confidence of his sovereign: he had many important public duties to discharge besides those belonging to his great office; and notwithstanding he had shown himself at all times a liberal patron of letters, and had had many works of value dedicated to him, we may readily imagine, that although he must have heard of Shakespeare and Burbage, he was in some degree of ignorance as to their individual deserts, which this communication was intended to remove. That it was not sent to him by Lord Southampton, who probably was acquainted with him, may afford a proof of the delicacy of the Earl's mind, who would not seem directly to interpose while a question of the sort was pending before a judge, (though possibly not in his judicial capacity) the history of whose life establishes that where the exercise of his high functions was involved he was equally deaf to public and to private influence.

We have introduced an exact copy of the document in a note7 note

, and it will be observed that it is without

-- ccxxvi --

date; but the subject of it shows beyond dispute that it belongs to this period, while the lord mayor and aldermen were endeavouring to expel the players from a situation where they had been uninterruptedly established for more than thirty years. There can be no doubt that the object the players had in view was attained, because we know that the lord mayor and his brethren were not allowed, until many years afterwards, to exercise any authority within the precinct and liberty of the Blackfriars, and that the King's servants continued to occupy the theatre long after the death of Shakespeare.

-- ccxxvii --

CHAPTER XVIII. Warrant to Daborne, Shakespeare, Field, and Kirkham, for the Children of the Queen's Revels, in Jan. 1610. Popularity of juvenile companies of actors. Stay of Daborne's warrant, and the reasons for it. Plays intended to be acted by the Children of the Queen's Revels. Shakespeare's dramas between 1609 and 1612. His retirement to Stratford, and disposal of his property in the Blackfriars and Globe theatres. Alleyn's purchases in Blackfriars in 1612. Shakespeare's purchase of a house in Blackfriars from Henry Walker in 1613, and the possible cause of it explained. Shakespeare described as of Stratford-upon-Avon.

There is reason for believing that the important question of jurisdiction had been decided in favour of the King's players before January, 1609–10, because we have an instrument of that date authorizing a juvenile company to exhibit at the Blackfriars, as well as the association which had been in possession of the theatre ever since its original construction. One cirucumstance connected with this document, to which we shall presently advert, may however appear to cast a doubt upon the point, whether it had yet been finally determined that the corporation of London was by law excluded from the precinct of the Blackfriars.

It is a fact, of which it may be said we have conclusive proof, that almost from the first, if not from the first, the Blackfriars theatre had been in the joint possession of the Lord Chamberlain's servants and of a juvenile company called the Children of the Chapel: they were also known as “her Majesty's Children,” and “the Children of the Blackfriars;” and it not to be supposed that they employed the theatre on alternate days with their older competitors, but that, when the Lord Chamberlain's servants acted elsewhere in the summer, the Children of the Chapel commenced their performances at the Blackfriars1 note. After the opening

-- ccxxviii --

of the Globe in 1595, we may presume that the Lord Chamberlain's servants usually left the Blackfriars theatre to be occupied by the Children of the Chapel during the seven months from April to October.

The success of the juvenile companies in the commencement of the reign of James I., and even at the latter end of that of Elizabeth, was great; and we find Shakespeare alluding to it in very pointed terms in a well-known passage in “Hamlet,” which we suppose to have been written in the winter of 1601, or in the spring of 1602. They seem to have gone on increasing in popularity, and very soon after James I. ascended the throne, Queen Anne took a company, called “the Children of the Queen's Revels,” under her immediate patronage. There is no reason to doubt that they continued to perform at the Blackfriars, and in the very commencement of the year 1610 we find that Shakespeare either was, or intended to be, connected with them. At this period he probably contemplated an early retirement from the metropolis, and might wish to avail himself, for a short period, of this new opportunity of profitable employment.

Robert Daborne, the author of two dramas that have been printed, and of several others that have been lost2 note,

-- ccxxix --

seems to have been a man of good family, and of some interest at court; and in January, 1609–10, he was able to procure a royal grant, authorizing him and others to provide and educate a number of young actors, to be called “the Children of the Queen's Revels.” As we have observed, this was not a new association, because it had existed under that appellation, and under those of “the Children of the Chapel” and “the Children of the Blackfriars,” from near the beginning of the reign of Elizabeth. Daborne, in 1609–10, was placed at the head of it, and not, perhaps, having sufficient means or funds of his own, he had, as was not unusual, partners in the undertaking: those partners were William Shakespeare, Nathaniel Field, (the celebrated actor, and very clever author) and Edward Kirkham, who had previously enjoyed a privilege of the same kind3 note. A memorandum of the warrant to “Daborne and others,” not there named, is inserted in the “Entry Book of Patents and Warrants for Patents,” kept by a person of the name of Tuthill, who was employed by Lord Ellesmere for the purpose, and which book is preserved among the papers handed down by his Lordship to his successors. In the same depository we also find a draft of the warrant itself, under which Daborne and his partners, therein named, viz. Shakespeare, Field, and Kirkham, were to proceed4 note


; and it is a circumstance deserving

-- ccxxx --

notice, that “the Children of the Queen's Revels” were thereby licensed not only to act “tragedies, comedies,” &c. in the Blackfriars theatre, but “elsewhere within the realm of England;” so that even places where the city authorities had indisputably a right to exercise jurisdiction were not exempted.

It will be recollected that this had been a point in dispute in 1574, and that the words “as well within our city of London” were on this account excluded from the patent granted by Elizabeth to the players of Lord Leicester, though found in the privy seal dated three days earlier5 note. For the same reason, probably, they are not contained in the patent of James I. to Fletcher, Shakespeare, and others, in 1603. We may be satisfied that the warrant of 1609–10 to Daborne and his partners was not carried into effect, and possibly on that account: although it may have been decided at this date that the lord mayor and aldermen had no power forcibly to exclude the actors from the Blackfriars, it may have been held inexpedient to go the length of authorizing a young company to act within the very boundaries of the city. So far the corporation may have prevailed, and this may be the cause why we never hear of any steps having been taken under the warrant of 1609–10. The word “stayed” is added at

-- ccxxxi --

the conclusion of the draft, as if some good ground had been discovered for delaying, if not for entirely withholding it. Perhaps even the question of jurisdiction had not yet been completely settled, and it may have been thought useless to concede a privilege which, after all, by the operation of the law in favour of the claim of the city, might turn out to be of no value, because it could not be acted upon. Certain it is, that the new scheme seems to have been entirely abandoned; and whatever Shakespeare may have intended when he became connected with it, he continued, as long as he remained in London, and as far as any evidence enables us to judge, to write only for the company of the King's players, who persevered in their performances at the Blackfriars in the winter, and at the Globe in the summer.

It will be seen that to the draft in favour of “Daborne and others,” as directors of the performances of the Children of the Queen's Revels, a list is appended, apparently of dramatic performances in representing which the juvenile company was to be employed. Some of these may be considered, known and established performances, such as “Antonio,” which perhaps was intended for the “Antonio and Mellida” of Marston, printed in 1602; “Grisell,” for the “Patient Grisell” of Dekker, Chettle, and Haughton, printed in 1603; and “K. Edw. 2.,” for Marlowe's “Edward II.,” printed in 1598. Of others we have no information from any quarter, and only two remind us at all of Shakespeare: “Kinsmen,” may mean “The two Noble Kinsmen,” in writing which, some suppose our great dramatist to have been concerned; and “Taming of S,” is possibly to be taken for “The Taming of the Shrew,” or for the older play, with nearly the same title, upon which it was founded.

“Troilus and Cressida” and “Pericles” were printed in 1609, and to our mind there seems but little doubt

-- ccxxxii --

that they had been written and prepared for the stage only a short time before they came from the press. With the single exception of “Othello,” which came out in 4to in 1622, no other new drama by Shakespeare appeared in a printed form between 1609 and the date of the publication of the folio in 16236 note. We need not here discuss what plays, first found in that volume, were penned by our great dramatist after 1609, because we have separately considered the claims of each in our preliminary Introductions. “Timon of Athens,” “Coriolanus,” “Antony and Cleopatra,” “Cymbeline,” “The Winter's Tale,” and “The Tempest,” seem to belong to a late period of our poet's theatrical career, and some of them were doubtless written between 1609 and the period, whatever that period might be, when he entirely relinquished dramatic composition.

Between January 1609–10, when Shakespeare was one of the parties to whom the warrant for the Children of the Queen's Revels was conceded, and the year 1612, when it has been reasonably supposed that he quitted London to take up his permanent residence at Stratford, we are in possession of no facts connected with his personal history7 note. It would seem both natural and prudent that, before he withdrew from the metropolis, he should dispose of his theatrical property, which must necessarily be of fluctuating and uncertain value, depending much upon the presence and activity of the owner for its profitable management. In his will (unlike some of his contemporaries

-- ccxxxiii --

who expired in London) he says nothing of any such property, and we are left to infer that he did not die in possession of it, having disposed of it before he finally retired to Stratford.

It is to be recollected also that the species of interest he had in the Blackfriars theatre, independently of his shares in the receipts, was peculiarly perishable: it consisted of the wardrobe and properties, which in 1608, when the city authorities contemplated the purchase of the whole establishment, were valued at 500l.; and we may feel assured that he would sell them to the company which had had the constant use of them, and doubtless had paid an annual consideration to the owner. The fee, or freehold, of the house and ground was in the hands of Richard Burbage, and from him it descended to his two sons: that was a permanent and substantial possession, very different in its character and durability from the dresses and machinery which belonged to Shakespeare. The mere circumstance of the nature of Shakespeare's property in the Blackfriars seems to authorize the conclusion, that he sold it before he retired to the place of his birth, where he meant to spend the rest of his days with his family, in the tranquil enjoyment of the independence he had secured by the exertions of five and twenty years. Supposing him to have begun his theatrical career at the end of 1586, as we have imagined, the quarter of a century would be completed by the close of 1612, and for aught we know, that might be the period Shakespeare had in his mind fixed upon for the termination of his toils and anxieties.

It has been ascertained that Edward Alleyn, the actor-founder of the college of “God's Gift” at Dulwich, purchased property in the Blackfriars in April 16128 note, and although it may possibly have been theatrical,

-- ccxxxiv --

there seems sufficient reason to believe that it was not, but that it consisted of certain leasehold houses, for which, according to his own account-book, he paid a quarterly rent of 40l. The brief memorandum upon this point, preserved at Dulwich, certainly relates to any thing rather than to the species of interest which Shakespeare indisputably had in the wardrobe and properties of the Blackfriars theatre9 note


: the terms Alleyn uses would apply only to tenements or ground, and as Burbage valued his freehold of the theatre at 1000l., we need not hesitate in deciding that the lease Alleyn purchased for 599l. 6s. 8d. was not a lease of the play-house. We shall see presently that Shakespeare himself, though under some peculiar circumstances, became the owner of a dwelling-house in the Blackfriars, unconnected with the theatre, very soon after he had taken up his abode at Stratford, and Alleyn probably had made a similar, but a larger investment in the same neighbourhood in 1612. Whatever, in fact, became of Shakespeare's interest in the Blackfriars theatre, both as a sharer and as the owner of the wardrobe and properties, we need not hesitate in concluding that, in the then prosperous state of theatrical affairs in the metropolis, he was easily able to procure a purchaser.

He must also have had a considerable stake in the

-- ccxxxv --

Globe, but whether he was also the owner of the same species of property there, as at the Blackfriars, we can only speculate. We should think it highly probable that, as far as the mere wardrobe was concerned, the same dresses were made to serve for both theatres, and that when the summer season commenced on the Bankside, the necessary apparel was conveyed across the water from the Blackfriars, and remained there until the company returned to their winter quarters. There is is no hint in any existing document what became of our great dramatist's interest in the Globe; but here again we need not doubt, from the profit that had always attended the undertaking, that he could have had no difficulty in finding parties to take it off his hands. Burbage we know was rich, for he died in 16191 note









worth 300l. a year in land, besides his personal property, and he and others would have been glad to add to their capital, so advantageously employed, by purchasing Shakespeare's interest.

It is possible, as we have said, that Shakespeare continued to employ his pen for the stage after his retirement to Stratford, and the buyers of his shares might even make it a condition that he should do so for a time; but we much doubt whether, with his long

-- ccxxxvi --

experience of the necessity of personal superintendence, he would have continued a shareholder in any concern of the kind over which he had no control. During the whole of his life in connexion with the stage, even after he quitted it as an actor, he seems to have been obliged to reside in London, apart from his family, for the purpose of watching over his interests in the two theatres to which he belonged: had he been merely an author, after he ceased to be an actor, he might have composed his dramas as well at Stratford as in London, visiting the metropolis only while a new play was in rehearsal and preparation; but such was clearly not the case, and we may be confident that when he retired to a place so distant from the scene of his triumphs, he did not allow his mind to be encumbered by the continuance of professional anxieties.

It may seem difficult to reconcile with this consideration the undoubted fact, that in the spring of 1613 Shakespeare purchased a house, and a small piece of ground attached to it, not far from the Blackfriars theatre, in which we believe him to have disposed of his concern in the preceeding year. The documents relating to this transaction have come down to us, and the indenture assigning the property from Henry Walker, “citizen of London and minstrel of London,” to William Shakespeare, “of Stratford-upon-Avon, in the county of Warwick, gentleman,” bears date 10th March, 1612–132 note: the consideration money was 140l.; the house was situated “within the precinct, circuit, and compass of the late Blackfriars,” and we are farther

-- ccxxxvii --

informed that it stood “right against his Majesty's Wardrobe.” It appears to have been merely a dwelling-house with a small yard, and not in any way connected with the theatre, which was at some distance from the royal wardrobe, although John Heminge, the actor, was, with Shakespeare, a party to the deed, as well as William Johnson, vintner, and John Jackson, gentleman.

Shakespeare may have made this purchase as an accommodation in some way to his “friend and fellow” Heminge, and the two other persons named; and it is to be remarked that, on the day after the date of the conveyance, Shakespeare mortgaged the house to Henry Walker, the vendor, for 60l., having paid down only 80l. on the 10th March. It is very possible that our poet advanced the 80l. to Heminge, Johnson, and Jackson, expecting that they would repay him, and furnish the remaining 60l. before the 29th September, 1613, the time stipulated in the mortgage deed; but as they did not do so, but left it to him, the house of course continued the property of Shakespeare, and after his death it was necessarily surrendered to the uses of his will by Heminge, Johnson, and Jackson3 note.

Such may have been the nature of the transaction; and if it were, it will account for the apparent (and, we have no doubt, only apparent) want of means on the part of Shakespeare to pay down the whole of the purchase-money in the first instance: he only agreed to lend 80l., leaving the parties whom he assisted to provide the rest, and by repaying him what he had advanced (if they had done so) to entitle themselves to the house in question.

Shakespeare must have been in London when he put his signature to the conveyance; but we are to recollect, that the circumstance of his being described in

-- ccxxxviii --

it as “of Stratford-upon-Avon” is by no means decisive of the fact, that his usual place of abode in the spring of 1613 was his native town: he had a similar description in the deeds by which he purchased 107 acres of land from John and William Combe in 1602, and a lease of a moiety of the tithes from Raphe Huband in 1605, although it is indisputable that at those periods he was generally resident in London. From these facts it seems likely that our great dramatist preferred to be called “of Stratford-upon-Avon,” contemplating, as he probably did through the whole of his theatrical life, a return thither as soon as his circumstances would enable him to do so with comfort and independence. We are thoroughly convinced, however, that, anterior to March, 1613, Shakespeare had taken up his permanent residence with his family at Stratford.

CHAPTER XIX. Members of the Shakespeare family at Stratford in 1612. Joan Shakespeare and William Hart: their marriage and family. William Shakespeare's chancery suit respecting the tithes of Stratford; and the income he derived from the lease. The Globe burnt in 1613: its reconstruction. Destructive fire at Stratford in 1614. Shakespeare's visit to London afterwards. Proposed inclosure of Welcombe fields. Allusion to Shakespeare in the historical poem of “The Ghost of Richard the Third,” published in 1614.

The immediate members of the Shakespeare family resident at this date in Stratford were comparatively few. Richard Shakespeare had died at the age of forty1 note

, only about a month before William Shakespeare signed the deed for the purchase of the house in Blackfriars. Since the death of Edmund, Richard had been our poet's youngest brother, but regarding his way of

-- ccxxxix --

life at Stratford we have no information. Gilbert Shakespeare, born two years and a half after William, was also probably at this time an inhabitant of the borough, or its immediate neighbourhood, and perhaps married, for in the register, under date of 3rd February, 1611–12, we read an account of the burial of “Gilbertus Shakspeare, adolescens,” who might be his son. Joan Shakespeare, who was five years younger than her brother William, had been married at about the age of thirty to William Hart, a hatter, in Stratford; but as the ceremony was not performed in that parish, it does not appear in the register. Their first child, William, was baptized on 28th August, 1600, and they had afterwards children of the names of Mary, Thomas, and Michael, born respectively in 16032 note, 1605, and 16083 note. Our poet's eldest daughter, Susanna, who, as we have elsewhere stated, was married to Mr. John, afterwards Dr. Hall, in June, 1607, produced a daughter who was baptized Elizabeth on 21st February, 1607–8; so that Shakespeare was a grandfather before he had reached his forty-fifth year; but Mrs. Hall had no farther increase of family.

By whom New Place, otherwise called “the great house,” was inhabited at this period, we can only conjecture. That Shakespeare's wife and his youngest daughter Judith (who completed her twenty-eighth year in February, 1612,) resided in it, we cannot doubt; but as it would be much more than they would require, even after they were permanently joined by our great

-- ccxl --

dramatist on his retirement from London, we may perhaps conclude that Mr. and Mrs. Hall were joint occupiers of it, and aided in keeping up the vivacity of the family circle. Shakespeare himself only completed his forty-eight year in April, 1612, and every tradition and circumstance of his life tends to establish not only the gentleness and kindness, but the habitual cheerfulness of his disposition.

Nevertheless, although we suppose him to have separated himself from the labours and anxieties attendant upon his theatrical concerns, he was not without his annoyances, though of a different kind. We refer to a chancery suit in which he seems to have been involved by the purchase, in 1605, of the remaining term of a lease of part of the tithes of Stratford. It appears that a rent of 27l. 13s. 4d. had been reserved, which was to be paid by certain lessees under peril of forfeiture, but that some of the parties, disregarding the consequences, had refused to contribute their proportions; and Richard Lane, of Awston, Esquire, Thomas Greene, of Stratford-upon-Avon, Esquire, and William Shakespeare, “of Stratford-upon-Avon, gentleman,” were under the necessity of filing a bill before Lord Ellesmere, to compel all the persons deriving estates under the dissolved college of Stratford to pay their shares. What was the issue of the suit is not any where stated; and the only important point in the draft of the bill, in the hands of the Shakespeare Society, is, that our great dramatist therein stated the value of his “moiety” of the tithes to be 60l. per annum.

In the summer of 1613 a calamity happened which we do not believe affected our author's immediate interests, on account of the strong probability that he had taken care to divest himself of all theatrical property before he finally took up his residence in his birthplace. The Globe, which had been in use for about eighteen years, was burned down on 29th June, 1613,

-- ccxli --

in consequence of the thatch, with which it was partially covered, catching fire from the discharge of some theatrical artillery4 note





. It is doubtful what play was then in a course of representation: Sir Henry Wotton gives it the title of “All is True,” and calls it “a new play;” while Howes, in his continuation of Stowe's Annales, distinctly states that it was “Henry the Eighth5note.” It is very possible that both may be right, and that Shakespeare's historical drama was that night revived under a new name, and therefore mistakenly called “a new play” by Sir Henry Wotton, although it had been nearly ten years on the stage. The Globe was rebuilt in the next year, as we are told on what may be considered good authority, at the cost of King James and of many noblemen and gentlemen, who seem to have contributed sums of money for the purpose. If James I. lent any pecuniary aid on the occasion, it affords another out of many proofs of his disposition to encourage the drama, and to assist the players who acted under the royal name6note

. Although Shakespeare might not

-- ccxlii --

be in any way pecuniarily affected by the event, we may be sure that he would not be backward in using his influence, and perhaps in rendering assistance by a gift of money, for the reconstruction of a playhouse in which he had often acted, from which he had derived so much profit, and in the continuance of the performances at which so many of his friends and fellows were deeply interested.

He must himself have had an escape from a similar disaster at Stratford in the very next year. Fires had broken out in the borough in 1594 and 1595, which had destroyed many of the houses, then built of wood, or of materials not calculated to resist combustion; but that which occurred on the 9th July, 1614, seems to have done more damage than both its predecessors. At the instance of various gentlemen in the neighbourhood, including Sir Fulk Greville, Sir Richard Verney, and Sir Thomas Lucy, King James issued a proclamation, or brief, dated 11th May, 1615, in favour

-- ccxliii --

of the inhabitants of Stratford, authorizing the collection of donations in the different churches of the kingdom for the restoration of the town; and alleging that within two hours the fire had consumed “fifty- four dwelling-houses, many of them being very fair houses, besides barns, stables, and other houses of office, together also with great store of corn, hay, straw, wood, and timber.” The amount of loss is stated, on the same authority, to be “eight thousand pounds and upwards7 note.” What was the issue of this charitable appeal to the whole kingdom we know not.

It is very certain that the dwelling of our great dramatist, called New Place, escaped the conflagration, and his property, as far as we can judge, seems to have been situated in a part of the town which fortunately did not suffer from the ravages of the fire.

The name of Shakespeare is not found among those of inhabitants whose certificate was stated to be the immediate ground for issuing the royal brief8 note, but it is not at all unlikely that he was instrumental in obtaining it. We are sure that he was in London in November following the fire9 note, and possibly was taking some steps in favour of his fellow-townsmen. However, his principal business seems to have related to the projected inclosure of certain common lands in the neighbourhood of Stratford in which he had an interest. Some inquiries as to the rights of various parties were instituted in September, 1614, as we gather from a document yet preserved, and which is now before us. The individuals whose claims are set out are, “Mr.

-- ccxliv --

Shakespeare,” Thomas Parker, Mr. Lane, Sir Francis Smith, Mace, Arthur Cawdrey, and “Mr. Wright, vicar of Bishopton.” All that it is necessary to quote is the following, which refers to Shakespeare, and which, like the rest, is placed under the head of “Auncient Freeholders in the fields of Old Stratford and Welcome.”

“Mr. Shakspeare, 4 yard land1 note: noe common, nor ground beyond Gospell bushe: noe ground in Sandfield, nor none in Slow Hill field beyond Bishopton, nor none in the enclosures beyond Bishopton.”

The date of this paper is 5th September, 1614, and, as we have said, we may presume that it was chiefly upon this business that Shakespeare came to London on the 16th November. It should appear that Thomas Greene, of Stratford, was officially opposing the inclosure on the part of the corporation; and it is probable that Shakespeare's wishes were accordant with those of the majority of the inhabitants: however this might be, (and it is liable to dispute which party Shakespeare favoured) the members of the municipal body of the borough were nearly unanimous, and, as far as we can learn from the imperfect particulars remaining upon this subject, they wished our poet to use his influence to resist the project, which seems to have been supported by Mr. Arthur Mainwaring, then resident in the family of Lord Ellesmere as auditor of his domestic expenditure.

It is very likely that Shakespeare saw Mainwaring; and, as it was only five or six years since his name had been especially brought under the notice of the Lord Chancellor, in relation to the claim of the city authorities

-- ccxlv --

to jurisdiction in the Blackfriars, it is not impossible that Shakespeare may have had an interview with Lord Ellesmere, who seems at all times to have been of a very accessible and kindly disposition. Greene was in London on the 17th November, and sent to Stratford a short account of his proceedings on the question of the inclosure, in which he mentioned that he had seen Shakespeare and Mr. Hall (probably meaning Shakespeare's son-in-law) on the preceding day, who told him that they thought nothing would be done2 note

. Greene returned to Stratford soon afterwards, and having left our poet in London, at the instance of the corporation, he subsequently wrote two letters, one to Shakespeare, and the other to Mainwaring, (the latter only has been preserved) setting forth in strong terms the injury the inclosure would do to Stratford, and the heavy loss the inhabitants had not long before sustained from the fire. A petition was also prepared and presented to the privy council, and we may gather that the opposition was effectual, because nothing was done in the business: the common fields of Welcombe, which it had been intended to inclose, remained open for pasture as before.

How soon after the matter relating to the inclosure had been settled Shakespeare returned to Stratford,—

-- ccxlvi --

how long he remained there, or whether he ever came to London again,—we are without information. He was very possibly in the metropolis at the time when a narrative poem, founded in part upon his historical play of “Richard III.,” was published, and which until now has escaped observation, although it contains the clearest allusion, not indeed by name, to our author and to his tragedy. It is called “The Ghost of Richard the Third,” and it bears date in 1614; but the writer, C. B., only gives his initials3 note

. We know of no poet of that day to whom they would apply, excepting Charles Best, who has several pieces in Davison's “Poetical Rhapsody,” 1602, but he has left nothing behind him to indicate that he would be capable of a work of such power and variety. It is divided into three portions, the “Character,” the “Legend,” and the “Tragedy” of Richard III.; and the second part opens with the following stanzas, which show the high estimate the writer had formed of the genius of Shakespeare: they are extremely interesting as a contemporaneous tribute. Richard, narrating his own history, thus speaks:—


“To him that impt my fame with Clio's quill,
Whose magick rais'd me from Oblivion's den,
That writ my storie on the Muses hill,
And with my actions dignified his pen;
He that from Helicon sends many a rill,
Whose nectared veines are drunke by thirstie men;
  Crown'd be his stile with fame, his head with bayes,
  And none detract, but gratulate his praise.

-- ccxlvii --


“Yet if his scœnes have not engrost all grace,
The much fam'd action could extend on stage;
If Time or Memory have left a place
For me to fill, t'enforme this ignorant age,
To that intent I shew my horrid face,
Imprest with feare and characters of rage:
  Nor wits nor chronicles could ere containe
  The hell-deepe reaches of my soundlesse braine4 note







.”

The above is the last extant panegyric upon Shakespeare during his lifetime, and it exceeds, in point of fervour and zeal, if not in judicious criticism, any that had gone before it; for Richard tells the reader, that the writer of the scenes in which he had figured on the stage had imped his fame with the quill of the historic muse, and that, by the magic of verse, he who had written so much and so finely, had raised him from oblivion. That C. B. was an author of distinction, and well known to some of the greatest poets of the day, we have upon their own evidence, from the terms they use in their commendatory poems, subscribed by no less names than those of Ben Jonson5 note, George Chapman, William Browne, Robert Daborne, and George Wither. The author professes to follow

-- ccxlviii --

no particular original, whether in prose or verse, narrative or dramatic, in “chronicles, plays, or poems,” but to adopt the incidents as they had been handed down on various authorities. As we have stated, his work is one of great excellence, but it would be going too much out of our way to enter here into any farther examination of it.

CHAPTER XX. Shakespeare's return to Stratford. Marriage of his daughter Judith to Thomas Quiney in February, 1616. Shakespeare's will prepared in January, but dated March, 1616. His last illness: attended by Dr. Hall, his son-in-law. Uncertainty as to the nature of Shakespeare's fatal malady. His birth day and death-day the same. Entry of his burial in the register at Stratford. His will, and circumstances to prove that it was prepared two months before it was executed. His bequest to his wife, and provision for her by dower.

The autumn seems to have been a a very usual time for publishing new books, and Shakespeare having been in London in the middle of November, 1614, as we have remarked, he was perhaps there when “The Ghost of Richard the Third” came out, and, like Ben Jonson, Chapman, and others, might be acquainted with the author. He probably returned home before the winter, and passed the rest of his days in tranquil retirement, and in the enjoyment of the society of his friends, whether residing in the country, or occasionally visiting him from the metropolis. “The latter part of his life,” says Rowe, “was spent, as all men of good sense will wish theirs may be, in ease, retirement, and the society of his friends;” and he adds what cannot be doubted, that “his pleasurable wit and good-nature engaged him in the acquaintance, and entitled him to the friendship of the gentlemen of the neighbourhood.” He must have been of a lively and companionable disposition; and his long residence in London, amid the bustling and

-- ccxlix --

varied scenes connected with his public life, independently of his natural powers of conversation, could not fail to render his society most agreeable and desirable. We can readily believe that when any of his old associates of the stage, whether authors or actors, came to Stratford, they found a hearty welcome and free entertainment at his house; and that he would be the last man, in his prosperity, to treat with slight or indifference those with whom, in the earlier part of his career, he had been on terms of familiar intercourse. It could not be in Shakespeare's nature to disregard the claims of ancient friendship, especially if it approached him in a garb of comparative poverty.

One of the very latest acts of his life was bestowing the hand of his daughter Judith upon Thomas Quiney, a vintner and wine-merchant of Stratford, the son of Richard Quiney. She must have been four years older than her husband, having, as already stated, been born on 2nd February, 1585, while he was not born until 26th February, 1589: he was consequently twenty-seven years old, and she thirty-one, at the time of their marriage in Feabruary, 16161 note

; and Shakespeare thus became father-in-law to the son of the friend who, eighteen years before, had borrowed of him 30l., and who had died on 31st May, 1602, while he was bailiff of Stratford. As there was a difference of four years in the ages of Judith Shakespeare and her husband, we ought perhaps to receive that fact as some testimony, that our great dramatist did not see sufficient

-- ccl --

evil in such a disproportion to induce him to oppose the union.

His will had been prepared as long before its actual date as 25th January, 1615–16, and this fact is apparent on the face of it: it originally began “Vicesimo quinto die Januarij,” (not Februarij, as Malone erroneously read it) but the word Januarij was subsequently struck through with a pen, and Martij substituted by interlineation. Possibly it was not thought necessary to alter vicesimo quinto, or the 25th March might be the very day the will was executed: if it were, the signatures of the testator, upon each of the three sheets of paper of which the will consists, bear evidence (from the want of firmness in the writing) that he was at that time suffering under sickness. It opens, it is true, by stating that he was “in perfect health and memory,” and such was doubtless the case when the instrument was prepared in January, but the execution of it might be deferred until he was attacked by serious indisposition, and then the date of the month only might be altered, leaving the assertion as to health and memory as it had originally stood. What was the nature of Shakespeare's fatal illness we have no satisfactory means of knowing2 note

, but it was probably not of long duration; and if when he subscribed his will he had really been in health, we are persuaded that at the age of only fifty-two he would

-- ccli --

have signed his name with greater steadiness and distinctness. All three signatures are more or less infirm and illegible, especially the two first, but he seems to have made an effort to write his best when he affixed both his names at length at the end, “By me William Shakspeare.”

We hardly need entertain a doubt that he was attended in his last illness by his son-in-law, Dr. Hall, who had then been married to Susanna Shakespeare more than eight years: we have expressed our opinion that Dr. and Mrs. Hall lived in the same house with our poet, and it is to be recollected that in his will he leaves New Place to his daughter Susanna. Hall must have been a man of considerable science for the time at which he practised, and he has left behind him proofs of his knowledge and skill in a number of cases which had come under his own eye, and which he described in Latin: these were afterwards translated from his manuscript, and published in 1657 by Jonas Cooke, with the title of “Select Observations on English Bodies3 note,” but the case of Dr. Hall's father-in-law is not found there, because unfortunately the “observations” only begin in 1617. One of the earliest of them shows that an epidemic, called “the new fever,” then prevailed in Stratford and “invaded many.” Possibly Shakespeare was one of these; though, had such been the fact, it is not unlikely that, when speaking of “the Lady Beaufou” who suffered under it on July 1st, 1617, Dr. Hall would have referred back to the earlier instance of his father-in-law4 note. He does advert to a

-- cclii --

tertain ague of which, at a period not mentioned, he had cured Michael Drayton, (“an excellent poet,” as Hall terms him) when he was, perhaps, on a visit to Shakespeare. However, Drayton, as formerly remarked, was a native of Warwickshire, and Dr. Hall may have been called in to attend him elsewhere.

We are left, therefore, in utter uncertainty as to the immediate cause of the death of Shakespeare at an age when he would be in full possession of his faculties, and when in the ordinary course of nature he might have lived many years in the enjoyment of the society of his family and friends, in that grateful and easy retirement, which had been earned by his genius and industry, and to obtain which had apparently been the main object of many years of toil, anxiety, and deprivation.

Whatever doubt may prevail as to the day of the birth of Shakespeare, none can well exist as to the day of his death. The inscription on his monument in Stratford church tells us,

And it is remarkable that he was born and died on the same day of the same month, supposing him, as we have every reason to believe, to have first seen the light on the 23d April, 1564. It was most usual about that period to mention the day of death in inscriptions upon tomb-stones, tablets, and monuments; and such was the case with other members of the Shakespeare family. We are thus informed that his

-- ccliii --

wife, Anne Shakespeare, “departed this life the 6th day of Augu. 16235 note







:” Dr. Hall “deceased Nove. 25. Ao. 16356note







:” Thomas Nash, who married Hall's daughter, “died April 4, A. 16477note





:” Susanna Hall “deceased the 11th of July, Ao. 16498note











.” Therefore,

-- ccliv --

although the Latin inscription on the monument of our great dramatist may, from its form and punctuation, appear not so decisive as those we have quoted in English, there is in fact no ground for disputing that he died on 23d April, 1616. It is quite certain from the register of Stratford that he was interred on the 25th April, and the record of that event is placed among the burials in the following manner:

1616. April 25, Will' Shakspere, Gent.”

Whether from the frequent prevalence of infectious disorders, or from any other cause, the custom of keeping the bodies of relatives unburied, for a week or more after death, seems comparatively of modern origin; and we may illustrate this point also by reference to facts regarding some of the members of the Shakespeare family. Anne Shakespeare was buried two days after she died, viz. on the 8th Aug., 16239 note

: Dr. Hall and Thomas Nash were buried on the day after they died1note

; and although it is true that there was an interval of five days between the death and burial of Mrs. Hall, in 1649, it is very possible that her corpse was conveyed from some distance, to be interred among her relations at Stratford2note

. Nothing would be easier than to accumulate instances to prove that in the time of Shakespeare, as well as before and afterwards, the custom was to bury persons very shortly subsequent to their decease. In the case of our poet, concluding that he expired on the 23d April, there was, as in the

-- cclv --

instance of his wife, an interval of two days before his interment.

Into the particular provisions of his will we need not enter at all at large, because we have printed it at the end of the present memoir from the original, as it was filed in the Prerogative Court3 note, probate having been granted on the 22d June following the date of it. His daughter Judith is there only called by her Christian name, although she had been married to Thomas Quiney considerably more than a month anterior to the actual date of the will, and although his eldest daughter Susanna is mentioned by her husband's patronymic. It seems evident, from the tenor of the whole instrument, that when it was prepared Judith was not married4 note, although her speedy union with Thomas Quiney was contemplated: the attorney or scrivener, who drew it, had first written “son and daughter,” (meaning Judith and her intended husband) but erased the words “son and” afterwards, as the parties were not yet married, and were not “son and daughter” to the testator. It is true that Thomas Quiney would not have been Shakespeare's son, only his son-in-law; but the degrees of consanguinity were not at that time strictly marked and attended to, and in the same will Elizabeth Hall is called the testator's “niece,” when she was, in fact, his granddaughter.

The bequest which has attracted most attention is an interlineation in the following words, “Itm I gyve unto my wief my second best bed with the furniture.”

-- cclvi --

Upon this passage has been founded, by Malone and others, a charge against Shakespeare, that he only remembered his wife as an afterthought, and then merely gave her “an old bed.” As to the last part of the accusation, it may be answered, that the “second best bed” was probably that in which the husband and wife had slept, when he was in Stratford earlier in life, and every night since his retirement from the metropolis: the best bed was doubtless reserved for visitors: if, therefore, he were to leave his wife any express legacy of the kind, it was most natural and considerate that he should give her that piece of furniture, which for many years they had jointly occupied. With regard to the second part of the charge, our great dramatist has of late years been relieved from the stigma, thus attempted to be thrown upon him, by the mere remark, that Shakespeare's property being principally freehold, the widow by the ordinary operation of the law of England would be entitled to, what is legally known by the term, dower5 note. It is extraordinary that this explanation should never have occurred to Malone, who was educated to the legal profession; but that many others should have followed him in his unjust imputation is not remarkable, recollecting how prone most of Shakespeare's biographers have been to repeat errors, rather than take the trouble to inquire for themselves, to sift out truth, and to balance probabilities.

-- cclvii --

CHAPTER XXI. Monument to Shakespeare at Stratford-upon-Avon erected before 1623; probably under the superintendence of Dr. Hall, and Shakespeare's daughter Susanna. Difference between the bust on the monument and the portrait on the title-page of the folio of 1623. Ben Jonson's testimony in favour of the likeness of the latter. Shakespeare's personal appearance. His social and convivial qualities. “Wit-combats” mentioned by Fuller in his “Worthies.” Epitaphs upon Sir Thomas Stanley and Elias James. Conclusion Hallam's character of Shakespeare.

A monument to Shakespeare was erected anterior to the publication of the folio edition of his “Comedies, Histories, and Tragedies” in 1623, because it is thus distinctly mentioned by Leonard Digges, in the earliest copy of commendatory verses prefixed to that volume, which he states shall outlive the poet's tomb:—


&lblank; “when that stone is rent,
And time dissolves thy Stratford Monument,
Here we alive shall view thee still.”

This is the most ancient notice of it; but how long before 1623 it had been placed in the church of Stratford-upon-Avon, we have no means of deciding. It represents the poet sitting under an arch, with a cushion before him, a pen in his right hand, and his left resting upon a sheet of paper: it has been the opinion of the best judges that it was cut by an English sculptor, (perhaps Thomas Stanton) and we may conclude, without much hesitation, that the artist was employed by Dr. Hall and his wife, and that the resemblance was as faithful as a bust, not modelled from the life, but probably, under living instructions, from some picture or cast, could be expected to be. Shakespeare is there considerably fuller in the face, than in the engraving on the title-page of the folio of 1623, which must have

-- cclviii --

been made from a different original. It seems not unlikely that after he separated himself from the business and anxiety of a professional life, and withdrew to the permanent inhaling of his native air, he became more robust, and the half-length upon his monument conveys the notion of a cheerful, good-tempered, and somewhat jovial man. The expression, we apprehend, is less intellectual than it must have been in reality, and the forehead, though lofty and expansive, is not strongly marked with thought: on the whole, it has rather a look of gaiety and good humour than of thought and reflection, and the lips are full, and apparently in the act of giving utterance to some amiable pleasantry.

On a tablet below the bust are placed the following inscriptions, which we give literally:—


“Ivdicio Pylivm, genio Socratem, arte Maronem,
Terra tegit, popvlvs mæret, Olympvs habet.
Stay, Passenger, why goest thov by so fast?
Read, if thov canst, whom enviovs Death hath plast
Within this monvment: Shakspeare; with whome
Quick natvre dide: whose name doth deck ys Tombe
Far more then cost; sieth all yt he hath writt
Leaves living art bvt page to serve his witt

Obiit a&nbar;o Doi. 1616.
Ætatis. 53. die 23 Apr.”

On a flat grave-stone in front of the monument, and not far from the wall against which it is fixed, we read these lines; and Southwell's correspondent (whose letter was printed in 1838, from the original manuscript dated 1693) informs us, speaking of course from tradition, that they were written by Shakespeare himself:—


“Good frend, for Iesvs sake forbeare
To digg the dvst encloased heare:
Blese be ye man yt spares thes stones,
And cvrst be he yt moves my bones.”

-- cclix --

The half-length on the title-page of the folio of 1623, engraved by Martin Droeshout, has certainly an expression of greater gravity than the bust on Shakespeare's monument; and, making some allowances, we can conceive the original of that resemblance more capable of producing the mighty works Shakespeare has left behind him, than the original of the bust: at all events, the first rather looks like the author of “Lear” and “Macbeth,” and the last like the author of “Much Ado about Nothing” and “The Merry Wives of Windsor:” the one may be said to represent Shakespeare during his later years at Stratford, happy in the intercourse of his family and friends, and the cheerful companion of his neighbours and townsmen; and the other, Shakespeare in London, revolving the great works he had written or projected, and with his mind somewhat burdened by the cares of his professional life. The last, therefore, is obviously the likeness which ought to accompany his plays, and which his “friends and fellows,” Heminge and Condell, preferred to the head upon the “Stratford monument,” of the erection of which they must have been aware.

There is one point in which both the engraving and the bust in a degree concur,—we mean in the length of the upper lip, although the peculiarity seems exaggerated in the bust. We have no such testimony in favour of the truth of the resemblance of the bust1 note as of the engraving, opposite to which are the following lines, subscribed with the initials of Ben Jonson, and doubtless from his pen. Let the reader bear in mind that Ben Jonson was not a man who could be hired to commend, and that, taking it for granted he was sincere

-- cclx --

in his praise he had the most unquestionable means of forming a judgment upon the subject of the likeness between the living man and the dead representation2 note. We give Ben Jonson's testimonial exactly as it stands in the folio of 1623, for it afterwards went through various literal changes.


“This Figure, that thou here seest put,
It was for gentle Shakespeare cut;
Wherein the Grauer had a strife
With Nature, to out-doo the life:
O, could he but haue drawne his wit
As well in brasse, as he hath hit
His face; the Print would then surpasse
All, that was euer writ in brasse.
But, since he cannot, Reader, looke
Not on his Picture, but his Booke. B. I.”

With this evidence before us, we have not hesitated in having an exact copy of Droeshout's engraving executed for the present edition of the Works of Shakespeare. It is, we believe, the first time it has ever been selected for the purpose since the appearance of the folio of 1623; and, although it may not be recommended by the appearance of so high a style of art as some other imputed resemblances, there is certainly not one which has such undoubted claims to our notice on the grounds of fidelity and authenticity.

The fact that Droeshout was required to employ his skill upon a bad picture may tend to confirm our reliance

-- cclxi --

upon the likeness: had there been so many pictures of Shakespeare as some have contended, but as we are far from believing, Heminge and Condell, when they were seeking for an appropriate ornament for the title-page of their folio, would hardly have chosen one which was an unskilful painting, if it had not been a striking resemblance. If only half the pictures said, within the last century, to represent Shakespeare, were in fact from the life, the poet must have possessed a vast stock of patience, if not a larger share of vanity, when he devoted so much time to sitting to the artists of the day; and the player-editors could have found no difficulty in procuring a picture, which had better pretensions to their approval. To us, therefore, the very defects of the engraving, which accompanies the folio of 1623, are a recommendation, since they serve to show that it was both genuine and faithful.

Aubrey is the only authority, beyond the inferences that may be drawn from the portraits, for the personal appearance of Shakespeare; and he sums up our great poet's physical and moral endowments in two lines:— “He was a handsome well-shaped man, very good company, and of a very ready, and pleasant, and smooth wit.” We have every reason to suppose that this is a correct description of his personal appearance, but we are unable to add to it from any other source, unless indeed we were to rely upon a few equivocal passages in the “Sonnets.” Upon this authority it has been supposed by some that he was lame, and certainly the 37th and 89th Sonnets, without allowing for a figurative mode of expression, might be taken to import as much. If we were to consider the words literally, we should imagine that some accident had befallen him, which rendered it impossible that he should continue on the stage, and hence we could easily account for his early retirement from it. We know that such was the case with one of his most famous predecessors, Christopher

-- cclxii --

Marlowe3 note, but we have no sufficient reason for believing it was the fact as regards Shakespeare: he is evidently speaking metaphorically in both places, where “lame” and “lameness” occur.

His social qualities, his good temper, hilarity, vivacity, and what Aubrey calls his “very ready, and pleasant, and smooth wit,” (in our author's own words, “pleasant without scurrility, witty without affectation,”) cannot be doubted, since, besides what may be gathered from his works, we have it from various quarters; and although nothing very good of this kind may have descended to us, we have sufficient to show that he must have been a most welcome visitor in all companies. The epithet “gentle” has been frequently applied to him, twice by Ben Jonson, (in his lines before the engraving, and in his laudatory verses prefixed to the plays in the folio of 1623) and if it be not to be understood precisely in its modern acceptation, we may be sure that one distinguishing feature in his character was general kindliness: he may have been “sharp and sententious,” but never needlessly bitter or ill-natured: his wit had no malice for an ingredient. Fuller speaks of the “wit-combats” between Shakespeare and Ben Jonson at the convivial meetings at the Mermaid club, established by Sir Walter Raleigh4 note






; and he adds,

-- cclxiii --

“which two I behold like a Spanish great galleon and an English man-of-war: Master Jonson, like the former, was built far higher in learning; solid, but slow in his performances: Shakespeare, with the English man-of-war, lesser in bulk, but lighter in sailing, could turn with all tides, tack about, and take advantage of all winds by the quickness of his wit and invention5 note.” The simile is well chosen, and it came from a writer who seldom said anything ill6 note. Connected with Ben Jonson's solidity and slowness is a witticism between him and Shakespeare, said to have passed at a tavern. One of the Ashmolean manuscripts (No. 38) contains the following:—

“Mr. Ben Johnson and Mr. Wm. Shakespeare being merrie at a tavern, Mr. Jonson begins this for his epitaph,


Here lies Ben Jonson
Who was once one:

he gives it to Mr. Shakespeare to make up, who presently writt


That, while he liv'd, was a slow thing,
And now, being dead, is no-thing.”

It is certainly not of much value, but there is a great difference between the estimate of an extempore joke at the moment of delivery, and the opinion we may form of it long afterwards, when it has been put upon paper, and transmitted to posterity under such names as those of Shakespeare and Jonson. The same excuse, if required, may be made for two other pieces of unpretending pleasantry between the same parties, which we

-- cclxiv --

subjoin in a note, because they relate to such men, and have been handed down to us upon something like authority7 note





.

Of a different character is a production preserved by Dugdale, at the end of his Visitation of Salop, in the Heralds' College: it is an epitaph inscribed upon the tomb of Sir Thomas Stanley, in Tongue church; and Dugdale, whose testimony is unimpeachable, distinctly states that “the following verses were made by William Shakespeare, the late famous tragedian.”

“Written upon the east end of the tomb.
“Ask who lies here, but do not weep;
He is not dead, he doth but sleep.
This stony register is for his bones;
His fame is more perpetual than these stones:
And his own goodness, with himself being gone,
Shall live when earthly monument is none.

“Written on the west end thereof.
“Not monumental stone preserves our fame,
Nor sky-aspiring pyramids our name.
The memory of him for whom this stands
Shall out-live marble and defacers' hands.
When all to time's consumptions shall be given,
Stanley, for whom this stands, shall stand in heaven.”

-- cclxv --

With Malone and others, who have quoted them, we feel satisfied of the authenticity of these verses, though we may not perhaps think, as he did, that the last line bears such “strong marks of the hand of Shakespeare8 note







.” The coincidence between the line
“Nor sky-aspiring pyramids our name,” and the passage in Milton's Epitaph upon Shakespeare, prefixed to the folio of 1632,
“Or that his hallow'd relics should be hid
Under a star-ypointing pyramid,” seems, as far as we recollect, to have escaped notice.

We have thus brought into a consecutive narrative (with as little interruption of its thread as, under the circumstances, and with such disjointed materials, seemed to us possible) the particulars respecting the life of the “myriad-minded Shakespeare9 note,” with which our predecessors were acquainted, or which, from various sources, we have been able, during a long series of years, to collect. Yet, after all, comparing what we really know of our great dramatist with what we might possibly have known, we cannot but be aware how little has been accomplished. “Of William Shakespeare,” says one of our greatest living

-- cclxvi --

authors of our greatest dead one, “whom, through the mouths of those whom he has inspired to body forth the modifications of his immense mind, we seem to know better than any human writer, it may be truly said that we scarcely know anything. We see him, so far as we do see him, not in himself, but in a reflex image from the objectivity in which he is manifested: he is Falstaff, and Mercutio, and Malvolio, and Jaques, and Portia, and Imogen, and Lear, and Othello; but to us he is scarcely a determined person, a substantial reality of past time, the man Shakespeare1 note.” We cannot flatter ourselves that we have done much to bring the reader better acquainted with “the man Shakespeare,” but if we have done anything we shall be content; and, instead of attempting any character of our own, we will subjoin one, in the words of the distinguished writer we have above quoted2 note, as brief in its form as it is comprehensive in its matter:—“The name of Shakespeare is the greatest in our literature, —it is the greatest in all literature. No man ever came near to him in the creative powers of the mind; no man had ever such strength at once, and such variety of imagination.”

If the details of his life be imperfect, the history of his mind is complete; and we leave the reader to turn from the contemplation of “the man Shakespeare” to the study of the poet Shakespeare.

-- cclxvii --

note. SHAKESPEARE'S WILL [Footnote 1:

Vicesimo Quinto Die Martij2 note Anno Regni Domini nostri Jacobi nunc Rex Anglie &c. Decimo quarto & Scotie xlixo Annoq; Domini 1616.

T. Wmj Shackspeare
In the name of god Amen I William Shackspeare of Stratford vpon Avon in the countie of warr gent in perfect health & memorie god be praysed doe make & Ordayne this my last will & testament in manner & forme followeing That ys to saye First I Comend my Soule into the handes of god my Creator hoping & assuredlie beleeving through thonelie merites of Jesus Christe my Saviour to be made partaker of lyfe everlastinge And my bodye to the Earth whereof yt ys made Item I Gyve & bequeath vnto my Daughter3 note Judyth One hundred & Fyftie poundes of lawfull English money to be paied vnto her in manner & forme followeing That ys to saye One hundred pounds in discharge of her marriage porcion4 note within one yeare after my deceas with consideracion after the Rate of twoe Shillinges in the pound for soe long tyme as the same shalbe vnpaied vnto her after my deceas & the Fyftie poundes Residewe thereof vpon her Surrendring of5 note or gyving of such sufficient Securitie as the overseers of this my Will shall like of to Surrender or graunte

-- cclxviii --

All her estate & Right that shall discend or come vnto her after my deceas or that shee6 note nowe hath of in or to one Copiehold tenemente with thappurtenances lyeing & being in Stratford vpon Avon aforesaied in the saied countie of warr being parcell or holden of the mannour of Rowington vnto my Daughter Susanna Hall & her heires for ever Item I Gyve & bequeath vnto my saied Daughter Judith One hundred & Fyftie Poundes more if shee or Anie issue of her bodie be Lyvinge att thend of three yeares next ensueing the Daie of the Date of this my Will during which tyme my executours to paie her consideracion from my deceas according to the Rate aforesaied And if she dye within the saied terme without issue of her bodye then my will ys & I Doe gyve & bequeath One Hundred Poundes thereof to my Neece Elizabeth Hall & the Fiftie Poundes to be sett fourth by my executours during the lief of my Sister Johane Harte & the vse and proffitt thereof Cominge shalbe payed to my saied Sister Ione & after her deceas the saied lli shall Remaine Amongst the children of my saied Sister Equallie to be Devided Amongst them But if my saied Daughter Judith be lyving att thend of the saied three Yeares or anie yssue of her bodye then my will ys & soe I Devise & bequeath the saied Hundred & Fyftie Poundes to be sett out by my executours & overseers7 note for the best benefitt of her & her issue & the stock8 note not to be9 note paied vnto her soe long as she shalbe marryed & Covert Baron1 note but my will ys that she shall have the consideracion yearelie paied vnto her during her lief & after her deceas the saied stock and consideracion to bee paied to her children if she have Anie & if not to her executours or assignes she lyving the saied terme after my deceas Provided that if such husbond as she shall att thend of the saied three yeares be marryed vnto or attaine after doe sufficientlie Assure vnto her & thissue of her bodie landes Awnswereable to the porcion by this my will gyven vnto her & to be adiudged soe by my executours & overseers then my will ys that the saied Clli shalbe paied to such husbond as shall make such assurance to his owne vse Item I

-- cclxix --

gyve & bequeath vnto my saied sister Ione xxli & all my wearing Apparrell to be paied & deliuered within one yeare after my Deceas And I doe will & devise vnto her the house2 note with thappurtenances in Stratford wherein she dwelleth for her naturall lief vnder the yearlie Rent of xiid Item I gyve & bequeath3 note vnto her three sonns William Harte &wblank; Hart & Michaell Harte Fyve Poundes A peece to be paied within one Yeare after my deceas4 note her Item I gyve & bequeath unto the saied Elizabeth Hall5 note All my Plate (except my brod silver & gilt bole6 note) that I now have att the Date of this my will Item I gyve & bequeath vnto the Poore of Stratford aforesaied tenn poundes to Mr Thomas Combe my Sword to Thomas Russell Esquier Fyve poundes & to Frauncis Collins of the Borough of warr in the countie of warr gentleman thirteene poundes Sixe shillinges & Eight pence to be paied within one Yeare after my Deceas Item I gyve & bequeath to Hamlett Sadler7 note xxvis viijd to buy him A Ringe to William Raynoldes gent xxvjs viijd to buy him A Ringe8 note to my godson William Walker xxs in gold to Anthonye Nashe gent xxvjs viijd & to Mr John Nashe xxvjs viijd9 note & to my Fellowes John Hemynges Richard Burbage & Henry Cundell xxvjs viijd Apeece to buy them Ringes10 note Item I Gyve will bequeath & devise vnto my Daughter Susanna Hall for better enabling of her to performe this my will & towardes the performans thereof11 note

-- cclxx --

All that Capitall messuage or tenemente with thappurtenances in Stratford aforesaid1 note Called the new place wherein I nowe Dwell & two Messuages or tenementes with thappurtenances scituat lyeing & being in Henley streete within the borough of Stratford aforesaied And all my barnes stables Orchardes gardens landes tenementes & hereditamentes whatsoeuer scituat lyeing & being or to be had Receyved perceyved or taken within the townes Hamletes Villages Fieldes & groundes of Stratford vpon Avon Oldstratford Bushopton & Welcombe or in anie of them in the said countie of warr And alsoe All that messuage or tenemente with thappurtenances wherein One John Robinson dwelleth scituat lyeng & being in the blackfriers in London nere the Wardrobe & all other my landes tenementes & hereditamentes whatsoeuer To have & to hold All & singuler the saied premisses with their appurtenances vnto the saied Susanna Hall for & during the terme of her naturall lief & after her deceas to the first sonne of her bodie lawfullie yssueing & to the heires Males of the bodie of the saied first Sonne lawfullie yssueinge & for defalt of such issue to the second Sonne of her bodie lawfullie issueinge & to the heires males of the bodie of the saied Second Sonne lawfullie yssueinge and for defalt of such heires to the third Sonne of the bodie of the saied Susanna Lawfullie yssueing & of the heires males of the bodie of the saied third sonne lawfullie yssueing And for defalt of such issue the same soe to be & Remaine to the Fourth2 note Fyfth sixte & Seaventh sonnes of her bodie lawfullie issueing one after Another & to the heires3 note Males of the bodies of the saied Fourth fifth Sixte and Seaventh sonnes lawfullie yssueing in such manner as yt ys before Lymitted to be & Remaine to the first second & third Sonns of her bodie & to their heires Males And for defalt of such issue the saied premisses to be & Remaine to my sayed Neece Hall & the heires Males of her bodie lawfullie yssueing & for defalt of such issue to my Daughter Judith & the heires Males of her bodie lawfullie issueinge And for defalt of such issue to the Right heires of me the saied William Shackspeare for ever Item I gyve vnto my wief my second best bed with the

-- cclxxi --

furniture4 note Item I gyve & bequeath to my saied Daughter Judith my broad silver gilt bole All the rest of my goodes Chattel Leases plate Jewels & household stuffe whatsoeuer after my Dettes and Legasies paied & my funerall expences discharged I gyve devise & bequeath to my Sonne in Lawe John Hall gent & my Daughter Susanna his wief whom I ordaine & make executours of this my Last will & testament And I doe intreat & Appoint the saied5 note Thomas Russell Esquier & Frauncis Collins gent to be overseers hereof And doe Revoke All former wills & publishe this to be my last will and testament In Witness whereof I have herevnto put my hand6 note the Daie & Yeare first aboue written.

“By me William Shakspeare.
J. Payne Collier [1842–1844], The works of William Shakespeare. The text formed from an entirely new collation of the old editions: with the various readings, notes, a life of the poet, and a history of the Early English stage. By J. Payne Collier, Esq. F.S.A. In eight volumes (Whittaker & Co. [etc.], London) [word count] [S10101].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Volume front matter

-- --

[unresolved image link]

-- i --

Title page THE WORKS OF WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE. THE TEXT FORMED FROM AN ENTIRELY NEW COLLATION OF THE OLD EDITIONS: WITH THE VARIOUS READINGS, NOTES, A LIFE OF THE POET, AND A HISTORY OF THE EARLY ENGLISH STAGE. BY J. PAYNE COLLIER, ESQ. F.S.A. IN EIGHT VOLUMES. VOL. I. LONDON: WHITTAKER & Co. AVE MARIA LANE. 1844.

-- iii --

[unresolved image link] Dedication TO HIS GRACE THE DUKE OF DEVONSHIRE, K. G. THIS EDITION OF THE WORKS OF THE GREATEST DRAMATIC POET OF THE WORLD, WHICH COULD NOT HAVE BEEN COMPLETED WITHOUT THE AID OF HIS GRACE'S MATCHLESS COLLECTION OF THE ORIGINAL IMPRESSIONS OF SHAKESPEARE'S PLAYS, IS, WITH PERMISSION, INSCRIBED, BY HIS DEVOTED AND GRATEFUL SERVANT, THE EDITOR.

-- v --

PREFACE.

I should not have ventured to undertake the superintendence of a new edition of the Works of Shakespeare, had I not felt confidence, arising not only out of recent but long-continued experience, that I should enjoy some important and peculiar advantages. The Duke of Devonshire and Lord Francis Egerton, I was sure, would allow me to resort to their libraries, in cases where search in our public depositories must be unavailing, in consequence of their inevitable deficiencies: this of itself would have been a singular facility; but I did not anticipate that these two noblemen would at once have permitted me, as they have done, to take home, for the purpose of constant and careful collation, every early impression of Shakespeare's productions they possessed.

The collection of the Duke of Devonshire is notoriously the most complete in the world: his Grace has a perfect series, including, of course, every first edition, several of which are neither at Oxford, Cambridge, nor

-- vi --

in the British Museum; and Lord Francis Egerton has various impressions of the utmost rarity, besides plays, poems, and tracts of the time, illustrative of the works of our great dramatist. All these I have had in my hands during the preparation and printing of the ensuing volumes, so that I have had the opportunity of going over every line and letter of the text, not merely with one, but with several original copies (sometimes varying materially from each other) under my eyes. Wherever, therefore, the text of the present edition is faulty, I can offer no excuse founded upon want of most easy access to the best authorities.

With regard to the notes, I am bound to admit that the substance of them has been derived, in many if not in most instances, from those of preceding editors: I have given rather their results than their details; and the bibliographical and philological knowledge obtained of late has enabled me now and then to correct their mistakes, not unfrequently to confirm their conjectures, and sometimes to add to their information. Having devoted more than thirty years of my life to the study of our early popular literature, I have here and there found occasion to dissent from the opinions of my predecessors: I have expressed that dissent with as much brevity as possible, but, I hope, with due respect for the learning and labours of others. I have never thought it necessary to enter into the angry controversies of some previous editors, upon matters of trifling import, bearing in mind the prophetic words of Ben Jonson, when he exclaims in his “Discoveries,” “What

-- vii --

a sight it is, to see writers committed together by the ears for ceremonies, syllables, points, colons, commas, hyphens, and the like; fighting, as it were, for their fires and altars, and angry that none are frighted at their noises!”

My main object has been to ascertain the true language of the poet, and my next to encumber his language with no more, in the shape of comment, than is necessary to render the text intelligible; and I may add, that I have the utmost confidence in the perspicuity of Shakespeare's mode of expressing his own meaning, when once his precise words have been established.

The Introductions to the separate dramas are intended to comprise all the existing information regarding the origin of the plot, the period when each play was written and printed, the sources of the most accurate readings, and any remarkable circumstances attending composition, production, or performance.

I have arranged the whole, for the first time, in the precise sequence observed by Heminge and Condell in the folio of 1623: they were fellow-actors with Shakespeare, and had played, perhaps, in every drama they published; and as they executed their task with intelligence and discretion in other respects, we may presume that they did not without reason settle the order of the plays in their noble monument to the author's memory. For about half the whole number their volume affords the most ancient and authentic text; but with respect to the rest, printed in quarto before

-- viii --

the appearance of the folio, I have in every instance traced the text through the earlier impressions, and have shown in what manner, and to what degree, it has been changed and corrupted.

In the biographical memoir of the poet, of whom it is not too much to say, that he combined in himself more than all the excellences of every dramatist before or since the revival of letters, I have been anxious to include the most minute particles of information, whether of tradition or discovery. This information is now hardly as scanty as it was formerly represented, and, by the favour of friends and my own research, I have been able to add to it some particulars entirely new, and of no little importance. I have disposed the whole chronologically, as far as was possible; and I have endeavoured to show in what way one fact bears upon and illustrates another, and how circumstances, insignificant in themselves, acquire value in connexion with the history and progress of Shakespeare's mind. Mere personal incidents are of small worth, unless they enable us better to understand and appreciate an author in his productions.

The account of our drama and stage to the time of Shakespeare is necessarily brief and summary, but it is hoped that it will be deemed sufficient. I need not apologize for partial changes of opinion since the appearance of my former work, because those changes have been produced by subsequent information, or by more mature reflection.

The glossarial index, which concludes the preliminary

-- ix --

portion of this work, will perhaps demand some forbearance on the part of the reader: it is, I believe, the first time an alphabetical list of words used by Shakespeare has been made to answer the double purpose of a mere glossary, and of a means of reference to notes where explanatory matter is inserted. An index to the notes might perhaps have answered the purpose, and have saved much trouble to the editor; but in that case the reader, who only wanted to know the meaning of an obsolete word, would have had to turn to different volumes, instead of at once obtaining the knowledge he required. Due allowance must here be made for brevity, and for the not unfrequent necessity of reducing a complex term to its simplest signification.

Besides the gratitude I must ever feel to the Duke of Devonshire for a new proof of most considerate confidence, and to Lord Francis Egerton for so instantly following an example, which he would have been equally ready to set, I have many friends to thank for welcome and necessary assistance. I am not aware that in a single instance I have omitted separately to state my obligations; but, nevertheless, I cannot refuse myself the gratification of placing their names in connection here, that it may be seen at once how many individuals, distinguished in their various departments, have taken an interest in the progress and success of my undertaking:—Sir Charles Young, Garter King at Arms; Sir Henry Ellis, Principal Librarian of the British Museum; Sir Frederick Madden, Keeper of the Manuscripts in the same institution; Sir N. Harris

-- x --

Nicolas; the Rev. Dr. Bandinel, Curator of the Bodleian Library; the Rev. Dr. Bliss, Registrar of the University of Oxford; the Rev. Dr. Todd, of Trinity College, Dublin; Mr. Amyot, Treasurer of the Society of Antiquaries, for whose unceasing encouragement and ever prompt advice I cannot be too thankful; Mr. Lemon, of the State Paper Office, whose aid in the biography of Shakespeare it will be seen has been most valuable; the Rev. Charles Howes, of Dulwich College; the Rev. H. Barry; Mr. Bruce; the Rev. W. Harness; Mr. Prime; Mr. W. H. Black; Mr. H. C. Robinson; Mr. Laing and Mr. Turnbull, of Edinburgh; Mr. Barron Field; the Rev. John Mitford; Mr. Halliwell; Mr. Wright; Mr. Thomas; Mr. F. G. Tomlins; Mr. N. Hill; and my zealous and well-informed friend, Mr. Peter Cunningham. If I am not able to add to this enumeration the names of the Rev. Alexander Dyce, and of the Rev. Joseph Hunter, it is because, when I found that they were engaged upon works of a character akin to my own, I refrained from asking for information, which, however useful to their own purposes, they would have been unwilling to refuse.

-- xi --

CONTENTS.
PAGE HISTORY OF THE STAGE xiii THE LIFE OF SHAKESPEARE, ETC. lix GLOSSARIAL INDEX ccxci THE TEMPEST 1 THE TWO GENTLEMEN OF VERONA 87 THE MERRY WIVES OF WINDSOR 171

-- xiii --

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH DRAMA AND STAGE TO THE TIME OF SHAKESPEARE.

In order to make the reader acquainted with the origin of the English stage, such as Shakespeare found it when he became connected with it, it is necessary to mention that a miracle-play, or mystery (as it has been termed in modern times), is the oldest form of dramatic composition in our language. The stories of productions of this kind were derived from the Sacred Writings, from the pseudo-evangelium, or from the lives and legends of saints and martyrs.

Miracle-plays were common in London in the year 1170; and as early as 1119 the miracle-play of St. Katherine had been represented at Dunstaple. It has been conjectured, and indeed in part established1 note, that some of these performances were in French, as well as in Latin; and it was not until the reign of Edward III. that they were generally acted in English. We have three existing series of miracle-plays, all of which have been recently printed; the Towneley collection by the Surtees Club, and those known as the Coventry and Chester pageants by the Shakespeare Society. The Abbotsford Club has likewise printed, from a manuscript at Oxford, three detached miracle-plays which once, probably, formed a portion of

-- xiv --

a connected succession of productions of that class and description.

During about 300 years this species of theatrical entertainment seems to have flourished, often under the auspices of the clergy, who used it as the means of religious instruction; but prior to the reign of Henry VI., a new kind of drama had become popular, which by writers of the time was denominated a moral, or moral play, and more recently a morality. It acquired this name from the nature and purpose of the representation, which usually conveyed a lesson for the better conduct of human life, the characters employed not being scriptural, as in miracle-plays, but allegorical, or symbolical. Miracle-plays continued to be represented long after moral plays were introduced, but from a remote date abstract impersonations had by degrees, not now easily traced, found their way into miracle-plays: thus, perhaps, moral plays, consisting only of such characters, grew out of them.

A very remarkable and interesting miracle-play, not founded upon the Sacred Writings, but upon a popular legend, and all the characters of which, with one exception, purport to be real personages, has recently been discovered in the library of Trinity College, Dublin, in a manuscript certainly as old as the later part of the reign of Edward IV.2 note It is perhaps the only specimen of the kind in our language; and as it was unknown to all who have hitherto written on the history of our ancient drama, it will not here be out of place to give some account of the incidents to which it relates, and of the persons concerned in them. The title of the piece, and the year in which the events are supposed to have occurred, are given at the close, where we are told that it is “The Play of the Blessed Sacrament3 note,” and that

-- xv --

the miracle to which it refers was wrought “in the forest of Arragon, in the famous city of Araclea, in the year of our Lord God 1461.” There can be no doubt that the scene of action was imaginary, being fixed merely for the greater satisfaction of the spectators as to the reality of the occurrences, and as little that a legend of the kind was of a much older date than that assigned in the manuscript, which was probably near the time when the drama had been represented.

In its form it closely resembles the miracle-plays which had their origin in Scripture-history, and one of the characters, that of the Saviour, common in productions of that class, is introduced into it: the rest of the personages engaged are five Jews, named Jonathas, Jason, Jasdon, Masphat, and Malchus; a Christian merchant called Aristorius, a bishop, Sir Isidore a priest, a physician from Brabant called “Mr. Brundyche,” and Colle his servant4 note. The plot relates to the purchase of the Eucharist by the Jews from Aristorius for 100l., under an assurance also that if they find its miraculous powers verified, they will become converts to Christianity. Aristorius, having possession of the key of the church, enters it secretly, takes away the Host, and sells it to the Jews. They put it to various tests and torments: they stab “the cake” with their daggers, and it bleeds, while one of the Jews goes mad at the sight. They next attempt to nail it to a post, but the Jew who uses the hammer has his hand torn off; and here the doctor and his servant, Mr. Brundyche and Colle, make their appearance in order to attend the

-- xvi --

wounded Jew; but after a long comic scene between the quack and his man, highly illustrative of the manners of the time, they are driven out as impostors. The Jews then proceed to boil the Host, but the water turns blood-red, and, taking it out of the cauldron with pincers, they throw it into a blazing oven: the oven, after blood has run out “at the crannies,” bursts asunder, and an image of the Saviour rising, he addresses the Jews, who are as good as their word, for they are converted on the spot. They kneel to the Christian bishop, and Aristorius having confessed his crime and declared his repentance, is forgiven after a suitable admonition, and a strict charge never again to buy or sell.

This very singular and striking performance is opened, as was usual with miracle-plays, by two Vexillators, who explain the nature of the story about to be represented in alternate stanzas; and the whole performance is wound up by an epilogue from the bishop, enforcing the moral, which of course was intended to illustrate, and impress upon the audience, the divine origin of the doctrine of transubstantiation. Were it necessary to our design, and did space allow of it, we should be strongly tempted to introduce some characteristic extracts from this hitherto unseen production; but we must content ourselves with saying, that the language in several places appears to be older than the reign of Edward IV., or even of Henry VI., and that we might be disposed to carry back the original composition of the drama to the period of Wickliffe, and the Lollards.

It was not until the reign of Elizabeth that miracle-plays were generally abandoned, but in some distant parts of the kingdom they were persevered with even till the time of James I. Miracle-plays, in fact, gradually gave way to moral plays, which presented more variety of situation and character; and moral plays in turn were superseded by a species of mixed drama, which

-- xvii --

was strictly neither moral play nor historical play, but a combination of both in the same representation.

Of this singular union of discordant materials, no person who has hitherto written upon the history of our dramatic poetry has taken due notice; but it is very necessary not to pass it over, inasmuch as it may be said to have led ultimately to the introduction of tragedy, comedy, and history, as we now understand the terms, upon the boards of our public theatres. No blame for the omission can fairly be imputed to our predecessors, because the earliest specimens of this sort of mixed drama, which remain to us, have been brought to light within a comparatively few years. The most important of these is the “Kynge Johan” of Bishop Bale. We are not able to settle with precision the date when it was originally written, but it was evidently performed, with additions and alterations, after Elizabeth came to the throne5 note











. The purpose of the author was to promote the Reformation, by applying to the circumstances of his own times the events of the reign of King John, when the kingdom was placed by the Pope under an interdict, and when, according to popular belief, the sovereign was poisoned by a draught

-- xviii --

administered to him by a monk. This drama resembles a moral play in the introduction of abstract impersonations, and a historical play in the adaptation of a portion of our national annals, with real characters, to the purposes of the stage. Though performed in the reign of Elizabeth, we may carry back the first composition and representation of “Kynge Johan” to the time of Edward VI.; but, as it has been printed by the Camden Society, it is not necessary that we should enlarge upon it.

The object of Bale's play was, as we have stated, to advance the Reformation under Edward VI.; but in the reign of his successor a drama of a similar description, and of a directly opposite tendency, was written and acted. It has never been mentioned, and as it exists only in manuscript of the time6 note, it will not be out of place to quote its title, and to explain briefly in what manner the anonymous author carries out his design. He calls his drama “Respublica,” and he adds that it was “made in the year of our Lord 1553, and the first year of the most prosperous reign of our most gracious Sovereign, Queen Mary the First.” He was supposed to speak the prologue himself, in the character of “a Poet;” and although every person he introduces is in fact called by some abstract name, he avowedly brings forward the Queen herself as “Nemesis, the Goddess of redress and correction,” while her kingdom of England is intended by “Respublica,” and its inhabitants represented by “People:” the Reformation in the Church is distinguished as “Oppression;” and Policy, Authority, and Honesty, are designated “Avarice,” “Insolence,” and “Adulation.” All this is distinctly stated by the author on his title-page, while he also employs the impersonations of Misericordia, Veritas, Justitia, and Pax, (agents not unfrequently

-- xix --

resorted to in the older miracle-plays) as the friends of “Nemesis,” the Queen, and as the supporters of the Roman Catholic religion in her dominions.

Nothing would be gained by a detail of the import of the tedious interlocutions between the characters, represented, it would seem, by boys, who were perhaps the children of the Chapel Royal; for there are traces in the performance that it was originally acted at court. Respublica is a widow greatly injured and abused by Avarice, Insolence, Oppression, and Adulation; while People, using throughout a rustic dialect, also complain bitterly of their sufferings, especially since the introduction of what had been termed “Reformation” in matters of faith: in the end Justitia brings in Nemesis, to effect a total change by restoring the former condition of religious affairs; and the piece closes with the delivery of the offenders to condign punishment. The production was evidently written by a man of education; but, although there are many attempts at humour, and some at variety, both in character and situation, the whole must have been a very wearisome performance, adapted to please the court by its general tendency, but little calculated to accomplish any other purpose entertained by the writer. In all respects it is much inferior to the “Kynge Johan” of Bale, which it followed in point of date, and to which, perhaps, it was meant to be a counterpart.

In the midst of the performance of dramatic productions of a religious or political characer, each party supporting the views which most accorded with the author's individual opinions, John Heywood, who was a zealous Roman Catholic, and who subsequently suffered for his creed under Edward VI. and Elizabeth, discovered a new species of entertainment, of a highly humorous, and not altogether of an uninstructive kind; which seems to have been very acceptable to the sovereign and nobility, and to have obtained for the author a

-- xx --

distinguished character as a court dramatist, and ample rewards as a court dependent7 note. These were properly called “interludes,” being short comic pieces, represented ordinarily in the interval between the feast and the banquet; and we may easily believe that they had considerable influence in the settlement of the form which our stage-performances ultimately assumed. Heywood does not appear to have begun writing until after Henry VIII. had been some years on the throne; but, while Skelton was composing such tedious eleborations as his “Magnificence,” which, without any improvement, merely carries to a still greater length of absurdity the old style of moral plays, Heywood was writing his “John Tib and Sir John,” his “Four Ps,” his “Pardoner and Friar,” and pieces of that description, which presented both variety of matter and novelty of construction, as well as considerable wit and drollery in the language. He was a very original writer, and certainly merits more admiration than any of his dramatic contemporaries.

To the commencement of the reign of Elizabeth we may refer several theatrical productions which make approaches, more or less near, to comedy, tragedy, and history, and still retain many of the known features of moral plays. “Tom Tiler and his Wife” is a comedy in its incidents; but the allegorical personages, Desire, Destiny, Strife, and Patience, connect it immediately with the earlier species of stage-entertainment. “The Conflict of Conscience,” on the other hand, is a tragedy on the fate of an historical personage; but Conscience, Hypocrisy, Avarice, Horror, &c., are called in aid of the purpose of the writer. “Appius and

-- xxi --

Virginia” is in most respects a history, founded upon facts; but Rumour, Comfort, and Doctrine, are importantly concerned in the representation. These, and other productions of the same class, which it is not necessary to particularize, show the gradual advances made towards a better, because a more natural, species of theatrical composition8 note. Into miracle-plays were gradually introduced allegorical personages, who finally usurped the whole stage; while they in turn yielded to real and historical characters, at first only intended to give variety to abstract impersonations. Hence the origin of comedy, tragedy, and history, such as we find them in the works of Shakespeare, and of some of his immediate predecessors.

What is justly to be considered the oldest known comedy in our language is of a date not much posterior to the reign of Henry VIII., if, indeed, it were not composed while he was on the throne. It has the title of “Ralph Roister Doister,” and it was written by Nicholas Udall, who was master of Eton school in 1540, and who died in 15579 note. It is on every account a very remarkable performance; and as the scene is laid in London, it affords a curious picture of metropolitan manners. The regularity of its construction, even at that early date, may be gathered from the fact, that in the single copy which has descended to us1 note it is divided

-- xxii --

into acts and scenes. The story is one of common, every-day life; and none of the characters are such as people had been accustomed to find in ordinary dramatic entertainments. The piece takes its name from its hero, a young town-gallant, who is mightily enamoured of himself, and who is encouraged in the good opinion he entertains of his own person and accomplishments by Matthew Merrygreek, a poor relation, who attends him in the double capacity of companion and servant. Ralph Roister Doister is in love with a lady of property, called Custance, betrothed to Gawin Goodluck, a merchant, who is at sea when the comedy begins, but who returns before it concludes. The main incidents relate to the mode in which the hero, with the treacherous help of his associate, endeavours to gain the affections of Custance. He writes her a letter, which Merrygreek reads without a due observance of the punctuation, so that it entirely perverts the meaning of the writer: he visits her while she is surrounded by her female domestics, but he is unceremoniously rejected: he resolves to carry her by force of arms, and makes an assault upon her habitation; but with the assistance of her maids, armed with mops and brooms, she drives him from the attack. Then, her betrothed lover returns, who has been misinformed on the subject of her fidelity, but he is soon reconciled on an explanation of the facts; and Ralph Roister Doister, finding that he has no chance of success, and that he has only been cajoled and laughed at, makes up his mind to be merry at the wedding of Goodluck and Custance.

In all this we have no trace of anything like a moral play, with the exception, perhaps, of the character of Matthew Merrygreek, which, in some of its features, its love of mischief and its drollery, bears a resemblance to the Vice of the older drama2 note. Were the dialogue

-- xxiii --

modernised, the comedy might be performed, even in our own day, to the satisfaction of many of the usual attendants at our theatres.

In considering the merits of this piece, we are to recollect that Bishop Still's “Grammer Gurton's Needle,” which, until of late, was held to be our earliest comedy, was written some twenty years after “Ralph Roister Doister:” it was not acted at Cambridge until 1566, nine years subsequent to the death of Udall; and it is in every point of view an inferior production. The plot is a mere piece of absurdity, the language is provincial (well fitted, indeed, to the country where the scene is laid, and to the clownish persons engaged in it) and the manners depicted are chiefly those of illiterate rustics. The story, such as it is, relates to the loss of a needle with which Gammer Gurton had mended Hodge's breeches, and which is afterwards found by the hero, when he is about to sit down. The humour, generally speaking, is as coarse as the dialogue; and though it is impossible to deny that the author was a man of talents, they were hardly such as could have produced “Ralph Roister Doister.”

The drama which we have been accustomed to regard as our oldest tragedy, and which probably has a just claim to the distinction, was acted on 18th January, 1562, and printed in 15653 note. It was originally called

-- xxiv --

“Gorboduc;” but it was reprinted in 1571 under the title of “Forrex and Porrex,” and a third time in 1590 as “Gorboduc.” The first three acts were written by Thomas Norton, and the last two by Thomas Sackville, afterwards Earl of Dorset, and it was performed “by the gentlemen of the Inner Temple.” Although the form of the Greek drama is observed in “Gorboduc,” and each act concluded by a chorus, yet Sir Philip Sidney, who admitted (in his “Apology of Poetry”) that it was “full of stately speeches and well-sounding phrases,” could not avoid complaining that the unities of time and place had been disregarded. Thus, in the very outset and origin of our stage, as regards what may be termed the regular drama, the liberty, which allowed full exercise to the imagination of the audience, and which was afterwards happily carried to a greater excess, was distinctly asserted and maintained. It is also to be remarked, that “Gorboduc” is the earliest known play in our language in which blankverse was employed4 note; but of the introduction of blankverse upon our public stage, we shall have occasion to speak hereafter. It was an important change, which requires to be separately considered.

We have now entered upon the reign of Elizabeth; and although, as already observed, moral plays and even miracle-plays were still acted, we shall soon see what a variety of subjects, taken from ancient history, from mythology, fable, and romance, were employed for the purposes of the drama. Stephen

-- xxv --

Gosson, one of the earliest enemies of theatrical performances, writing his “Plays confuted in Five Actions” a little after the period of which we are now speaking, but adverting to the drama as it had existed some years before, tells us, that “the Palace of Pleasure, the Golden Ass, the Æthiopian History, Amadis of France, and the Round Table,” as well as “comedies in Latin, French, Italian, and Spanish, have been thoroughly ransacked to furnish the play-houses in London.” Hence, unquestionably, many of the materials of what is termed our romantic drama were obtained. The accounts of the Master of the Revels between 1570 and 1580 contain the names of various plays represented at court; and it is to be noted, that it was certainly the practice at a later date, and it was probably the practice at the time to which we are now adverting, to select for performance before the Queen such pieces as were most in favour with public audiences: consequently, the mention of a few of the titles of productions represented before Elizabeth at Greenwich, Whitehall, Richmond, or Nonesuch, will show the character of the popular performances of the day. We derive the following names from Mr. P. Cunningham's “Extracts from the Revels' Accounts,” printed for the Shakespeare Society:—


Lady Barbara. Iphigenia. Ajax and Ulysses. Narcissus. Paris and Vienna. The Play of Fortune. Alcmæon. Quintus Fabius. Timoclea at the Siege of Thebes. Perseus and Andromeda. The Painter's Daughter. The History of the Collier. Mutius Scævola. Portio and Demorantes. Titus and Gisippus. Three Sisters of Mantua. Cruelty of a Stepmother. The Greek Maid. Rape of the second Helen. The Four Sons of Fabius. History of Sarpedon. Murderous Michael. Scipio Africanus. The Duke of Milan. The History of Error.

These are only a few out of many dramas, establishing

-- xxvi --

the multiplicity of sources to which the poets of the time resorted5 note. Nevertheless, we find on the same indisputable authority, that moral plays were not yet altogether discarded in the court entertainments; for we read, in the original records, of productions the titles of which prove that they were pieces of that allegorical description: among these are “Truth, Faithfulness, and Mercy,” and “The Marriage of Mind and Measure,” which is expressly called “a moral.”

Our main object in referring to these pieces has been to show the great diversity of subjects which had been dramatised before 1580. In 1581 Barnabe Rich published his “Farewell to Military Profession6 note,” consisting of a collection of eight novels; and at the close of the work he inserts this strange address “to the reader:”—“Now thou hast perused these histories to the end, I doubt not but thou wilt deem of them as they worthily deserve, and think such vanities more fitter to be presented on a stage (as some of them have been) than to be published in print.” The fact is, that three dramas are extant which more or less closely resemble three of Rich's novels: one of them “Twelfth Night;” another, “The Weakest goeth to the Wall;” and the third the old play of “Philotus7 note.”

-- xxvii --

Upon the manner in which the materials thus procured were then handled we have several contemporaneous authorities. George Whetstone, (an author who has principally acquired celebrity by writing an earlier drama upon the incidents employed by Shakespeare in his “Measure for Measure”) in the dedication of his “Promos and Cassandra,” gives a compendious description of the nature of popular theatrical representations in 1578. “The Englishman (he remarks) in this quality is most vain, indiscreet, and out of order. He first grounds his work on impossibilities; then, in three hours, runs he through the world, marries, gets children, makes children men, men to conquer kingdoms, murder monsters, and bringeth gods from heaven, and fetcheth devils from hell: and, that which is worst, their ground is not so unperfect as their working indiscreet; not weighing, so the people laugh, though they laugh them for their follies to scorn. Many times, to make mirth, they make a clown companion with a king: in their grave councils they allow the advice of fools; yea, they use one order of speech for all persons, a gross indecorum.” This, it will be perceived, is an accurate account of the ordinary license taken in our romantic drama, and of the reliance of poets, long before the time of Shakespeare, upon the imaginations of their auditors.

To the same effect we may quote a work by Stephen Gosson, to which we have before been indebted,— “Plays confuted in Five Actions,”—which must have been printed about 1580:—“If a true history (says Gosson) be taken in hand, it is made, like our shadows, longest at the rising and falling of the sun, shortest of all at high noon; for the poets drive it commonly unto such points, as may best show the majesty of their pen in tragical speeches, or set the hearers agog with discourses of love; or paint a few antics to fit their own humours with scoffs and taunts; or bring in a show, to furnish the stage when it is bare.” Again, speaking of

-- xxvii --

plays professedly founded upon romance, and not upon “true history,” he remarks: “Sometimes you shall see nothing but the adventures of an amorous knight, passing from country to country for the love of his lady, encountering many a terrible monster, made of brown paper, and at his return is so wonderfully changed, that he cannot be known but by some posy in his tablet, or by a broken ring, or a handkerchief, or a piece of cockle-shell.” We can hardly doubt that when Gosson wrote this passage he had particular productions in his mind, and several of the character he describes are still extant.

Sir Philip Sidney is believed to have written his “Apology of Poetry” in 1583, and we have already referred to it in connexion with “Gorboduc.” His observations, upon the general character of dramatic representations in his time, throw much light on the state of the stage a very few years before Shakespeare is supposed to have quitted Stratford-upon-Avon, and attached himself to a theatrical company. “Our tragedies and comedies (says Sidney) are not without cause cried out against, observing neither rules of honest civility, nor skilful poetry . . . . But if it be so in Gorboduc, how much more in all the rest, where you shall have Asia of the one side, and Afric of the other, and so many other under-kingdoms, that the player, when he comes in, must ever begin with telling where he is, or else the tale will not be conceived. Now you shall have three ladies walk to gather flowers, and then we must believe the stage to be a garden: by and by we hear news of a shipwreck in the same place; then, we are to blame if we accept it not for a rock. Upon the back of that comes out a hideous monster with fire and smoke, and then the miserable beholders are bound to take it for a cave; while, in the meantime, two armies fly in, represented with four swords and bucklers, and then what hard heart will not

-- xxix --

receive it for a pitched field? Now, of time they are much more liberal; for ordinary it is that two young princes fall in love: after many traverses she is got with child, delivered of a fair boy; he is lost, groweth a man, falleth in love, and is ready to get another child, and all this in two hours' space: which how absurd it is in sense, even sense may imagine, and art hath taught, and all ancient examples justified.” He afterwards comes to a point previously urged by Whetstone; for Sidney complains that plays were “neither right tragedies nor right comedies, mingling kings and clowns, not because the matter so carrieth it, but thrust in the clown by head and shoulders, to play a part in majestical matters with neither decency nor discretion; so as neither the admiration and commiseration, nor right sportfulness is by their mongrel tragi-comedy obtained.”

It will be remarked that, with the exception of the instance of “Gorboduc,” no writer we have had occasion to cite mentions the English Chronicles, as having yet furnished dramatists with stories for the stage; and we may perhaps infer that resort was not had to them, for the purposes of the public theatres, until after the date of which we are now speaking.

Having thus briefly adverted to the nature and character of dramatic representations from the earliest times to the year 1583, and having established that our romantic drama was of ancient origin, it is necessary shortly to describe the circumstances under which plays were at different early periods performed.

There were no regular theatres, or buildings permanently constructed for the purposes of the drama, until after 1575. Miracle-plays were sometimes exhibited in churches and in the halls of corporations, but more frequently upon moveable stages, or scaffolds, erected in the open air. Moral plays were subsequently performed under nearly similar circumstances, excepting that a practice had grown up, among the nobility and wealthier

-- xxx --

gentry, of having dramatic entertainments at particular seasons in their own residences8 note. These were sometimes performed by a company of actors retained in the family, and sometimes by itinerant players9 note, who belonged to large towns, or who called themselves the servants of members of the aristocracy. In 14 Eliz. an act was passed allowing strolling actors to perform, if licensed by some baron or nobleman of higher degree, but subjecting all others to the penalties inflicted upon vagrants. Therefore, although many companies of players went round the country, and acted as the servants of some of the nobility, they had no legislative protection until 1572. It is a singular fact, that the earliest known company of players, travelling under the name and patronage of one of the nobility, was that of the Duke of Gloucester, afterwards Richard III.1 note Henry VII. had two distinct bodies of “actors of interludes” in his pay, and from henceforward the profession of a player became well understood and recognised. In the later part of the reign

-- xxxi --

of Henry VII., the players of the Dukes of Norfolk and Buckingham, and of the Earls of Arundel, Oxford, and Northumberland, performed at court. About this period, and somewhat earlier, we also hear of companies attached to particular places; and in coeval records we read of the players of York, Coventry, Lavenham, Wycombe, Chester, Manningtree, Evesham, Mile-end, Kingston, &c.

In the reign of Henry VIII., and perhaps in that of his predecessor, the gentlemen and singing-boys of the Chapel Royal were employed to act plays and interludes before the court; and afterwards the children of Westminster, St. Paul's, and Windsor, under their several masters, are not unfrequently mentioned in the household books of the palace, and in the accounts of the department of the revels2 note.

In 1514 the king added a new company to the dramatic retinue of the court, besides the two companies which had been paid by his father, and the associations of theatrical children. In fact, at this period dramatic entertainments, masques, disguisings, and revels of every description, were carried to a costly excess. Henry VIII. raised the sum, until then paid for a play, from 6l. 13s. 4d. to 10l. William Cornyshe, the master of the children of the chapel, on one occasion was paid no less a sum than 200l., in the money of that time, by way of reward; and John Heywood, the author of interludes before mentioned, who was also a player upon the virginals, had a salary of 20l. per annum, in addition to his other emoluments. During seasons of festivity a Lord of Misrule was regularly appointed to superintend the sports, and he also was separately and liberally remunerated. The example of the

-- xxxii --

court was followed by the courtiers, and the companies of theatrical retainers, in the pay, or acting in various parts of the kingdom under the names of particular noblemen, became extremely numerous. Religious houses gave them encouragement, and even assisted in the getting up and representation of the performances, especially shortly before the dissolution of the monasteries: in the account-book of the Prior of Dunmow, between March 1532 and July 1536, we find entries of payments to Lords of Misrule there appointed, as well as to the players of the King, and of the Earls of Derby, Exeter, and Sussex3 note.

In 1543 was passed a statute, rendered necessary by the polemical character of some of the dramas publicly represented, although, not many years before, the king had himself encouraged such performances at court, by being present at a play in which Luther and his wife were ridiculed4 note

. The act prohibits “ballads,

-- xxxiii --

plays, rhymes, songs, and other fantasies” of a religious or doctrinal tendency, but at the same time carefully provides, that the clauses shall not extend to “songs, plays, and interludes” which had for object “the rebuking and reproaching of vices, and the setting forth of virtue; so always the said songs, plays, or interludes meddle not with the interpretations of Scripture.”

The permanent office of Master of the Revels, for the superintendance of all dramatic performances, was created in 1546, and Sir Thomas Cawarden was appointed to it with an annual salary of 10l. A person of the name of John Bernard was made Clerk of the Revels, with an allowance of 8d. per day and livery5 note.

It is a remarkable point, established by Mr. Tytler6 note, that Henry VIII. was not yet buried, and Bishop Gardiner and his parishioners were about to sing a dirge for his soul, when the actors of the Earl of Oxford posted bills for the performance of a play in Southwark. This was long before the construction of any regular theatre on the Bankside; but it shows at how early a date that part of the town was selected for such exhibitions. When Mr. Tytler adds, that the players of the Earl of Oxford were “the first that were kept by any nobleman,” he falls into an error, because Richard III., and others of the nobility, as already remarked, had companies of players attached to their households. We have the evidence of Puttenham, in his “Art of English Poesie,” 1589, for stating that the Earl of Oxford, under whose name the players in 1547 were about to perform, was himself a dramatist.

-- xxxiv --

Very soon after Edward VI. came to the throne, severe measures were taken to restrain not only dramatic performances, but the publication of dramas. Playing and printing plays were first entirely suspended; then, the companies of noblemen were allowed to perform, but not without special authority; and finally, the sign manual, or the names of six of the Privy Council were required to their licences. The objection stated was, that the plays had a political, not a polemical, purpose. One of the first acts of Mary's government, was to issue a proclamation to put a stop to the performance of interludes calculated to advance the principles of the Reformation; and we may be sure that the play ordered at the coronation of the queen was of a contrary description7 note. It appears on other authorities, that for two years there was an entire cessation of public dramatic performances; but in this reign the representation of the old Roman Catholic miracle-plays was partially and authoritatively revived.

It is not necessary to detail the proceedings in connexion with theatrical representations at the opening of the reign of Elizabeth. At first plays were discountenanced, but by degrees they were permitted; and the queen seems at all times to have derived much pleasure from the services of her own players, those of her nobility, and of the different companies of children belonging to Westminster, St. Paul's, Windsor, and the Chapel Royal. The members of the inns of court also performed “Gorboduc” on 18th January, 1562; and on February 1st, an historical play, under the name of

-- xxxv --

“Julius Cæsar,” was represented, but by what company is no where mentioned.

In 1572 the act was passed (which was renewed with additional force in 1597) to restrain the number of itinerant performers. Two years afterwards, the Earl of Leicester obtained from Elizabeth a patent under the great seal, to enable his players, James Burbage, John Perkyn, John Lanham, William Johnson, and Robert Wilson, to perform “comedies, tragedies, interludes, and stage-plays,” in any part of the kingdom, with the exception of the metropolis8 note.

The Lord Mayor and Aldermen succeeded in excluding the players from the strict boundaries of the city, but they were not able to shut them out of the liberties; and it is not to be forgotten that James Burbage and his associates were supported by court favour generally, and by the powerful patronage of the Earl of Leicester in particular. Accordingly, in the year after they had obtained their patent, James Burbage and his fellows took a large house in the precinct of the dissolved monastery of the Black Friars, and converted it into a theatre. This was accomplished in 1576, and it is the first time we hear of any building set apart for theatrical representations. Until then the various companies of actors had been obliged to content themselves with churches, halls, with temporary erections in the streets, or with inn yards, in which they raised a stage, the spectators standing below, or occupying the galleries that surrounded the open space9 note. Just about

-- xxxvi --

the same period two other edifices were built for the exhibition of plays in Shoreditch, one of which was called “The Curtain10 note,” and the other “The Theatre.” Both these are mentioned as in existence and operation in 15771 note. Thus we see that two buildings close to the walls of the city, and a third within a privileged district in the city, all expressly applied to the purpose of stage-plays, were in use almost immediately after the date of the Patent to the players of the Earl of Leicester. It is extremely likely, though we have no distinct evidence of the fact, that one or more play-houses were opened about the same time in Southwark; and we know that the Rose theatre was standing there not many years afterwards2 note. John Stockwood, a puritanical preacher, published a sermon in 1578, in which he asserted that there were “eight ordinary places” in and near London for dramatic exhibitions, and that the united profits were not less than £2000 a year, at least £12,000 of our present money. Another divine, of the name of White, equally opposed to such performances, preaching in 1576, called the play-houses at that time erected “sumptuous theatres.” No doubt, the puritanical zeal of these divines had

-- xxxvii --

been excited by the opening of the Blackfriars, the Curtain, and the Theatre, in 1576 and 1577, for the exclusive purpose of the drama; and the five additional places, where plays, according to Stockwood, were acted before 1578, were most likely a play-house at Newington-butts, or inn-yards, converted occasionally into theatres.

An important fact, in connexion with the manner in which dramatic performances were patronized by Queen Elizabeth, has been recently brought to light3 note. It has been hitherto supposed that in 1583 she selected one company of twelve performers, to be called “the Queen's players;” but it seems that she had two separate associations in her pay, each distinguished as “the Queen's players.” Tylney, the master of the revels at the time, records, in one of his accounts, that in March, 1583, he had been sent for by her Majesty “to chuse out a company of players:” Richard Tarlton and Robert Wilson were placed at the head of that association, which was probably soon afterwards divided into two distinct bodies of performers. In 1590, John Lanham was the leader of one body4 note, and Lawrence Dutton of the other.

We have thus brought our sketch of dramatic performances and performers down to about the same period, the year 1583. We propose to continue it to

-- xxxviii --

1590, and to assume that as the period not, of course, when Shakespeare first joined a theatrical company, but when he began writing original pieces for the stage. This is a matter which is more distinctly considered in the biography of the poet; but it is necessary here to fix upon some date to which we are to extend our introductory account of the progress and condition of theatrical affairs. What we have still to offer will apply to the seven years from 1583 to 1590.

The accounts of the revels at court about this period afford us little information, and indeed for several years, when such entertainments were certainly required by the Queen, we are without any details either of the pieces performed, or of the cost of preparation. We have such particulars for the years 1581, 1582, 1584, and 1587, but for the intermediate years they are wanting5 note.

The accounts of 1581, 1582, and 1584, give us the following names of dramatic performances of various kinds exhibited before the Queen:—


A comedy called Delight. The Story of Pompey. A Game of the Cards. A comedy of Beauty and Housewifry. Love and Fortune. History of Ferrar. History of Telomo. Ariodante and Genevora. Pastoral of Phillida and Clorin. History of Felix and Philiomena. Five Plays in One. Three Plays in One. Agamemnon and Ulysses.

This list of dramas (the accounts mention that others were acted without supplying their titles) establishes that moral plays had not yet been excluded6 note. The “Game of the Cards” is expressly called “a comedy

-- xxxix --

or moral,” in the accounts of 1582; and we may not unreasonably suppose that “Delight,” and “Beauty and Housewifry,” were of the same class. “The Story of Pompey,” and “Agamemnon and Ulysses,” were evidently performances founded upon ancient history, and such may have been the case with “The History of Telomo.” “Love and Fortune” has been called “the play of Fortune” in the account of 1573; and we may feel assured that “Ariodante and Genevora” was the story told by Ariosto, which also forms part of the plot of “Much Ado about Nothing.” “The History of Ferrar” was doubtless “The History of Error” of the account of 1577, the clerk having written the title by his ear; and we may reasonably suspect that “Felix and Philiomena” was the tale of Felix and Felismena, narrated in the “Diana” of Montemayor. It is thus evident, that the Master of the Revels and the actors exerted themselves to furnish variety for the entertainment of the Queen and her nobility; but we still see no trace (“Gorboduc” excepted) of any play at court, the materials for which were obtained from the English Chronicles. It is very certain, however, that anterior to 1588 such pieces had been written, and acted before public audiences7 note; but those who catered for the court in these matters might not consider it expedient to exhibit, in the presence of the Queen, any play which involved the actions or conduct of her predecessors. The companies of players engaged in these representations were those of the Queen, the Earls of Leicester, Derby, Sussex, Oxford, the Lords Hunsdon and Strange, and the children of the Chapel Royal and of St. Paul's.

About this date the number of companies of actors performing publicly in and near London seems to have been very considerable. A person, who calls himself

-- xl --

“a soldier,” writing to Secretary Walsingham, in January, 15868 note, tells him, that “every day in the week the players' bills are set up in sundry places of the city,” and after mentioning the actors of the Queen, the Earl of Leicester9 note
, the Earl of Oxford, and the Lord Admiral, he goes on to state that not fewer than two hundred persons, thus retained and employed, strutted in their silks about the streets. It may be doubted whether this statement is much exaggerated, recollecting the many noblemen who had players acting under their names at this date, and that each company consisted probably of eight or ten performers. On the same authority we learn that theatrical representations upon the Sabbath had been forbidden; but this restriction does not seem to have been imposed without a considerable struggle. Before 1581 the Privy Council had issued an order upon the subject, but it was disregarded in some of the suburbs of London; and it was not until after a fatal exhibition of bear-baiting at Paris Garden, upon Sunday, 13 June, 1583, when many persons were killed and wounded by the falling of a scaffold, that the practice of playing, as well as bear-baiting, on the Sabbath was at all generally checked. In 1586, as far as we can judge from the information that has come down to our day, the order which had been issued in this respect was pretty strictly enforced. At this period, and afterwards, plays were

-- xli --

not unfrequently played at court on Sunday, and the chief difficulty therefore seems to have been to induce the Privy Council to act with energy against similar performances in public theatres.

The annual official statement of the master of the revels merely tells us, in general terms, that between Christmas 1586, and Shrovetide 1587, “seven plays, besides feats of activity, and other shows by the children of Paul's, her Majesty's servants, and the gentlemen of Gray's Inn,” were prepared and represented before the Queen at Greenwich. No names of plays are furnished, but in 1587 was printed a tragedy, under the title of “The Misfortunes of Arthur,” which purports to have been acted by some of the members of Gray's Inn before the Queen, on 28 Feb. 1587: this, in fact, must be the very production stated in the revels' accounts to have been got up and performed by these parties; and it requires notice, not merely for its own intrinsic excellence as a drama, but because, in point of date, it is the second play founded upon English history represented at court, as well as the second original theatrical production in blank-verse that has been preserved1 note. The example, in this particular, had been set, as we have already shown, in “Gorboduc,” fifteen years before; and it is probable, that in that interval not a few of the serious compositions exhibited at court were in blank-verse, but it had not yet been used on any of our public stages.

The main body of “The Misfortunes of Arthur” was the authorship of Thomas Hughes, a member of Gray's Inn; but some speeches and two choruses (which are in rhyme) were added by William Fulbecke and Francis Flower, while no less a man than Lord Bacon assisted

-- xlii --

Christopher Yelverton and John Lancaster in the preparation of the dumb-shows. Hughes evidently took “Gorboduc” as his model, both in subject and style, and, like Sackville and Norton, he adopted the form of the Greek and Roman drama, and adhered more strictly than his predecessors to the unities of time and place. The plot relates to the rebellion of Mordred against his father, king Arthur, and part of the plot is very revolting, on account of the incest between Mordred and his stepmother Guenevora, Mordred himself being the son of Arthur's sister: there is also a vast deal of blood and slaughter throughout, and the catastrophe is the killing of the son by the father, and of the father by the son; so that a more painfully disagreeable story could hardly have been selected. The author, however, possessed a very bold and vigorous genius; his characters are strongly drawn, and the language they employ is consistent with their situations and habits: his blank-verse, both in force and variety, is superior to that of either Sackville or Norton2 note.

It is very clear, that up to the year 1580, about which date Gosson published his “Plays confuted in Five Actions,” dramatic performances on the public stages of London were sometimes in prose, but more constantly in rhyme. In his “School of Abuse,” 1579, Gosson speaks of “two prose books played at the Bell Savage3 note;” but in his “Plays confuted” he tells us, that “poets send their verses to the stage upon such feet as continually are rolled up in rhyme.” With one one or two exceptions all the plays publicly acted, of a date anterior to 1590, that have come down to us, are

-- xliii --

either in prose or in rhyme4 note. The case seems to have been different, as already remarked, with some of the court-shows and private entertainments; but we are now adverting to the pieces represented at such places as the Theatre, the Curtain, Blackfriars, and in inn-yards adapted temporarily to dramatic amusements, to which the public was indiscriminately admitted. The earliest work, in which the employment of blank-verse for the purpose of the common stage is noticed, is an epistle by Thomas Nash introducing to the world his friend Robert Greene's “Menaphon,” in 15875 note: there, in reference to “vain-glorious tragedians,” he says, that they are “mounted on the stage of arrogance,” and that they “think to out-brave better pens with the swelling bombast of bragging blank verse.” He afterwards talks of the “drumming decasyllibon” they employed, and ridicules them for “reposing eternity in the mouth of a player.” This question is farther illustrated by a production by Greene, published in the next year, “Perimedes, the Blacksmith,” from which it is evident that Nash had an individual allusion in what he had said in 1587. Greene fixes on the author of the tragedy of “Tamburlaine,” whom he accuses of “setting the end of scholarism in an English blank verse,” and who, it should seem, had somewhere accused Greene of not being able to write it.

-- xliv --

We learn from various authorities, that Christopher Marlowe6 note













was the author of “Tamburlaine the Great,” a dramatic work of the highest celebrity and popularity, printed as early as 1590, and affording the first known instance of the use of blank-verse in a public theatre: the title-page of the edition 1590 states, that it had been “sundry times shown upon stages in the city of London.” In the prologue the author claims to have introduced a new form of composition:—
“From jigging veins of rhyming mother-wits,
And such conceits as clownage keeps in pay,
We'll lead you to the stately tent of war,” &c. Accordingly, nearly the whole drama, consisting of a first and second part, is in blank-verse. Hence we see the value of Dryden's loose assertion, in the dedication to Lord Orrery of his “Rival Ladies,” in 1664, that

-- xlv --

“Shakespeare was the first who, to shun the pains of continual rhyming, invented that kind of writing which we call blank-verse.” The distinction belongs to Marlowe, the greatest of Shakespeare's predecessors, and a poet who, if he had lived, might, perhaps, have been a formidable rival of his genius. We have too much reverence for the exhaustless originality of our great dramatist, to think that he cannot afford this, or any other tribute to a poet, who, as far as the public stage is concerned, deserves to be regarded as the inventor of a new style of composition.

That the attempt was viewed with jealousy there can be no doubt, after what we have quoted from Nash and Greene. It is most likely that Greene, who was older than Nash, had previously written various dramas in rhyme; and the bold experiment of Marlowe having been instantly successful, Greene was obliged to abandon his old course, and his extant plays are all in blank-verse. Nash, who had attacked Marlowe in 1587, before 1593 (when Marlowe was killed) had joined him in the production of a blank-verse tragedy on the story of Dido, which was printed in 1594.

It has been objected to “Tamburlaine,” that it is written in a turgid and ambitious style, such indeed as Nash and Greene ridicule; but we are to recollect that Marlowe was at this time endeavouring to wean audiences from the “jigging veins of rhyming mother-wits,” and that in order to satisfy the ear for the loss of the jingle, he was obliged to give what Nash calls “the swelling bombast of bragging blank-verse.” This consideration will of itself account for breaches of a more correct taste to be found in “Tamburlaine.” In the Prologue, besides what we have already quoted, Marlowe tells the audience to expect “high astounding terms,” and he did not disappoint expectation. Perhaps the better to reconcile the ordinary frequenters of public theatres to the change, he inserted various

-- xlvi --

scenes of low comedy, which the printer of the edition in 1590 thought fit to exclude, as “digressing, and far unmeet for the matter.” Marlowe likewise sprinkled couplets here and there, although it is to be remembered, that having accomplished his object of substituting blank-verse by the first part of “Tamburlaine,” he did not, even in the second part, think it necessary by any means so frequently to introduce occasional rhymes. In those plays which there is ground for believing to be the first works of Shakespeare, couplets, and even stanzas, are more frequent than in any of the surviving productions of Marlowe. This circumstance is, perhaps, in part to be accounted for by the fact (as far as we may so call it) that our great poet retained in some of his performances portions of older rhyming dramas, which he altered and adapted to the stage; but in early plays, which are to be looked upon as entirely his own, Shakespeare appears to have deemed rhyme more necessary to satisfy the ear of his auditory than Marlowe held it when he wrote his “Tamburlaine the Great.”

As the first employment of blank-verse upon the public stage by Marlowe is a matter of much importance, in relation to the history of our more ancient drama, and to the subsequent adoption of that form of composition by Shakespeare, we ought not to dismiss it without affording a single specimen from “Tamburlaine the Great.” The following is a portion of a speech by the hero to Zenocrate, when first he meets and sues to her:—


“Disdains Zenocrate to live with me,
Or you, my lords, to be my followers?
Think you I weigh this treasure more than you?
Not all the gold in India's wealthy arms
Shall buy the meanest soldier in my train.
Zenocrate, lovelier than the love of Jove,
Brighter than is the silver Rhodope,

-- xlvii --


Fairer than whitest snow on Scythian hills,
Thy person is more worth to Tamburlaine,
Than the possession of the Persian crown,
Which gracious stars have promis'd at my birth.
A hundred Tartars shall attend on thee,
Mounted on steeds swifter than Pegasus:
Thy garments shall be made of Median silk,
Enchas'd with precious jewels of mine own,
More rich and valurous than Zenocrate's:
With milk-white harts upon an ivory sled
Thou shalt be drawn amidst the frozen poles,
And scale the icy mountains' lofty tops,
Which with thy beauty will be soon dissolv'd7 note.”

Nash having alluded to “Tamburlaine” in 1587, it is evident that it could hardly have been written later than 1585 or 1586, which is about the period when it has been generally, and with much appearance of probability, supposed that Shakespeare arrived in London. In considering the state of the stage just before our great dramatist became a writer for it, it is clearly, therefore, necessary to advert briefly to the other works of Marlowe, observing in addition, with reference to “Tamburlaine,” that it is a historical drama, in which not a single unity is regarded; time, place, and action, are equally set at defiance, and the scene shifts at once to or from Persia, Scythia, Georgia, and Morocco, as best suited the purpose of the poet.

Marlowe was also, most likely, the author of a play in which the Priest of the Sun was prominent, as Greene mentions it with “Tamburlaine” in 1588, but no such piece is now known: he however wrote “The Tragical History of the Life and Death of Doctor Faustus,” “The Massacre at Paris,” “The rich Jew of Malta,” and an English historical play, called “The troublesome

-- xlviii --

Reign and lamentable Death of Edward the Second,” besides aiding Nash in “Dido Queen of Carthage,” as already mentioned8 note. If they were not all of them of a date anterior to any of Shakespeare's original works, they were written by a man who had set the example of the employment of blank-verse upon the public stage, and perhaps of the historical and romantic drama in all its leading features and characteristics. His “Edward the Second” affords sufficient proof of both these points: the versification displays, though not perhaps in the same abundance, nearly all the excellences of Shakespeare; and in point of construction, as well as in interest, it bears a strong resemblance to the “Richard the Second” of our great dramatist. It is impossible to read the one without being reminded of the other, and we can have no difficulty in assigning “Edward the Second” to an anterior period9 note.

The same remark as to date may be made upon the plays which came from the pen of Robert Greene, who died in September, 1592, when Shakespeare was rising into notice, and exciting the jealousy of dramatists who had previously furnished the public stages. This jealousy broke out on the part of Greene in, if not before, 1592, (in which year his “Groatsworth of Wit,”

-- xlix --

a posthumous work, was published by his contemporary Henry Chettle1 note) when he complained that Shakespeare had “beautified himself” with the feathers of others: he alluded, as we apprehend, to the manner in which Shakespeare had availed himself of the two parts of the “Contention between the Houses, York and Lancaster,” in the authorship of which there is much reason to suppose Greene had been concerned2 note. Such evidence as remains upon this point has been adduced in our “Introduction” to “The Third Part of Henry VI.;” and a perusal of the two parts of the “Contention,” in their original state, will serve to show the condition of our dramatic literature at that great epoch of our stage-history, when Shakespeare began to acquire celebrity3 note. “The True Tragedy of Richard III.” is a drama of about the same period, which has come down to us in a much more imperfect state, the original manuscript having been obviously very corrupt. It was printed in 1594, and Shakespeare, finding it in the possession of the company to which he was attached, probably had no scruple in constructing his “Richard the Third” of some of its rude materials. It seems not unlikely that Robert Greene, and perhaps some other popular dramatists of his day, had been engaged upon “The True Tragedy of Richard III.4 note

The dramatic works published under the name or

-- l --

initials of Robert Greene, or by extraneous testimony ascertained to be his, were “Orlando Furioso,” (founded upon the poems of Boiardo and Ariosto) first printed in 15945 note; “Friar Bacon and Friar Bungay,” also first printed in 1594, and taken from a popular story-book of the time; “Alphonsus King of Arragon,” 1599, for which we know of no original; and “James the Fourth” of Scotland, 1598, partly borrowed from history, and partly mere invention. Greene also joined with Thomas Lodge in writing a species of moral-miracle-play, (partaking of the nature of both) under the title of “A Looking-Glass for London and England,” 1594, derived from sacred history; and to him has also been imputed “George a Greene, the Pinner of Wakefield,” and “The Contention between Liberality and Prodigality,” the one printed in 1599, and the other in 1602. It may be seriously doubted whether he had any hand in the two last, but the productions above-named deserve attention, as works written at an early date for the gratification of popular audiences.

In the passage already referred to from the “Groats-worth of Wit,” 1592, Greene also objects to Shakespeare on the ground that he thought himself “as well able to bombast out a blank-verse” as the best of his contemporaries. The fact is, that in this respect, as in all others, Greene was much inferior to Marlowe, and still less can his lines bear comparison with those of Shakespeare. He doubtless began to write for the stage in rhyme, and his blank-verse preserves nearly all the defects of that early form: it reads heavily

-- li --

and monotonously, without variety of pause and inflection, and almost the only difference between it and rhyme is the absence of corresponding sounds at the ends of the lines.

The same defects, and in quite as striking a degree, belong to another of the dramatists who is entitled to be considered a predecessor of Shakespeare, and whose name has been before introduced—Thomas Lodge. Only one play in which he was unassisted has descended to us, and it bears the title of “The Wounds of Civil War, lively set forth in the True Tragedies of Marius and Sylla.” It was not printed until 1594, but the author began to write as early as 1580, and we may safely consider his tragedy anterior to the original works of Shakespeare: it was probably written about 1587 or 1588, as a not very successful experiment in blank-verse, in imitation of that style which Marlowe had at once rendered popular.

As regards the dates when his pieces came from the press, John Lyly is entitled to earlier notice than Greene, Lodge, or even Marlowe; and it is possible, as he was ten years older than Shakespeare, that he was a writer before any of them: it does not seem, however, that his dramas were intended for the public stage, but for court-shows or private entertainments6 note. His “Alexander and Campaspe,” the best of his productions, was represented at Court, and it was twice printed, in 1584, and again in 1591: it is, like most of this author's productions, in prose; but his “Woman in the Moon” (printed in 1597) is in blank-verse, and the “Maid's Metamorphosis,” 1600, (if indeed it be by him) is in rhyme. As none of these dramas, generally composed in a refined, affected, and artificial style, can be said to

-- lii --

have had any material influence upon stage-entertainments before miscellaneous audiences in London, it is unnecessary for our present purpose to say more regarding them.

George Peele was about the same age as Lyly7 note; but his theatrical productions (with the exception of “The Arraignment of Paris,” printed in 1584, and written for the court) are of a different description, having been intended for exhibition at the ordinary theatres. His “Edward the First” he calls a “famous chronicle,” and most of the incidents are derived from history: it is, in fact, one of our earliest plays founded upon English annals. It was printed in 1593 and in 1599, but with so many imperfections, that we cannot accept it as any fair representation of the state in which it came from the author's pen. The most remarkable feature belonging to it is the unworthy manner in which Peele sacrificed the character of the Queen to his desire to gratify the popular antipathy to the Spaniards: the opening of it is spirited, and affords evidence of the author's skill as a writer of blank-verse. His “Battle of Alcazar” may also be termed a historical drama, in which he allowed himself the most extravagant licence as to time, incidents, and characters. It perhaps preceded his “Edward the First” in point of date, (though not printed until 1594) and the principal event it refers to occurred in 1578. “Sir Clyomon and Clamydes” is merely a romance, in

-- liii --

the old form of a rhyming play8 note; and “David and Bethsabe,” a scriptural drama, and a great improvement upon older pieces of the same description: Peele here confined himself strictly to the incidents in Holy Writ, and it certainly contains the best specimens of his blank-verse composition. His “Old Wives' Tale,” in the shape in which it has reached us, seems hardly deserving of criticism, and it would have received little notice but for some remote, and perhaps accidental, resemblance between its story and that of Milton's “Comus9 note.”

The “Jeronimo” of Thomas Kyd is to be looked upon as a species of transition play: the date of its composition, on the testimony of Ben Jonson, may be stated to be prior to 15881 note, just after Marlowe had produced his “Tamburlaine,” and when Kyd hesitated to follow his bold step to the full extent of his progress. “Jeronimo” is therefore partly in blank-verse, and partly in rhyme: the same observation will apply, though not in the same degree, to Kyd's “Spanish Tragedy:” it is in truth a second part of “Jeronimo,” the story being continued from one play to the other, and managed with considerable dexterity. The interest in the latter is great, and generally well sustained, and some of the characters are drawn with no little art and force.

-- liv --

The success of “Jeronimo,” doubtless, induced Kyd to write the second part of it immediately; and we need not hesitate in concluding that “The Spanish Tragedy” had been acted before 1590.

Besides Marlowe, Greene, Lodge, Lyly, Peele, and Kyd, there were other dramatists, who may be looked upon as the immediate predecessors of Shakespeare, but few of whose printed works are of an earlier date, as regards composition, than some of those which came from the pen of our great poet. Among these, Thomas Nash was the most distinguished, whose contribution to “Dido,” in conjunction with Marlowe, has been before noticed: the portions which came from the pen of Marlowe are, we think, easily to be distinguished from those written by Nash, whose genius does not seem to have been of an imaginative or dramatic, but of a satirical and objurgatory character. He produced alone a piece called “Summer's Last Will and Testament,” which was written in the autumn of 1592, but not printed until 1600: it bears internal evidence that it was exhibited as a private show, and it could never have been meant for public performance2 note. Henry Chettle, who was also senior to Shakespeare, has left behind him a tragedy called “Hoffman,” which was not printed until 1630; and he was engaged with Anthony Munday in producing “The Death of Robert Earl of Huntington,” printed in 1601. From Henslowe's Diary we learn that both these pieces were written subsequent to the date when Shakespeare had acquired a high reputation. Munday had been a dramatist

-- lv --

as early as 1584, when a rhyming translation by him, under the title of “The Two Italian Gentlemen,” came from the press3 note; and in the interval between that year and 1602, he wrote the whole or parts of various plays which have been lost4 note. Robert Wilson ought not to be omitted: he seems to have been a prolific dramatist, but only one comedy by him has survived, under the title of “The Cobbler's Prophecy,” and it was printed in 1594. According to the evidence of Henslowe, he aided Drayton and Munday in writing “The First Part of the Life of Sir John Oldcastle,” printed in 1600; but he must at that date have been old, if he were the same Robert Wilson who was one of Lord Leicester's theatrical servants in 1574, and who became one of the leaders of the company called the Queen's Players in 1583. He seems to have been a low comedian, and his “Cobbler's Prophecy” is a piece, the drollery of which must have depended in a great degree upon the performers.

With regard to mechanical facilities for the representation of plays before, and indeed long after, the time of Shakespeare, it may be sufficient to state, that our old public theatres were merely round wooden buildings, open to the sky in the audience part of the house, although the stage was covered by a hanging roof: the spectators stood on the ground in front or at the sides, or were accommodated in boxes round the inner circumference of the edifice, or in galleries at a greater elevation. Our ancient stage was unfurnished with moveable scenery; and tables, chairs, a few boards for a battlemented wall, or a rude structure for a tomb or an altar, seem to have been nearly all the properties

-- lvi --

it possessed. It was usually hung round with decayed tapestry; and as there was no other mode of conveying the necessary information, the author often provided that the player, on his entrance, should take occasion to mention the place of action. When the business of a piece required that the stage should represent two apartments, the effect was accomplished by a curtain, called a traverse, drawn across it; and a sort of balcony in the rear enabled the writer to represent his characters at a window, on the platform of a castle, or on an elevated terrace.

To this simplicity, and to these deficiencies, we doubtless owe some of the finest passages in our early plays; for it was part of the business of the dramatist to supply the absence of coloured canvass by grandeur and luxuriance of description. The ear was thus made the substitute for the eye, and the poet's pen, aided by the auditor's imagination, more than supplied the place of the painter's brush. Moveable scenery was unknown in our public theatres until after the Restoration; and, as has been observed elsewhere, “the introduction of it gives the date to the commencement of the decline of our dramatic poetry5 note.”

How far propriety of costume was regarded, we have no sufficient means of deciding; but we apprehend that more attention was paid to it than has been generally supposed, or than was accomplished at a much later and more refined period. It is indisputable, that often in this department no outlay was spared: the most costly dresses were purchased, that characters might be consistently habited; and, as a single proof, we may mention, that sometimes more than 20l. were given for a cloak6 note, an enormous price, when it is recollected that money was then five or six times as valuable as at present.

-- lvii --

We have thus briefly stated all that seems absolutely required to give the reader a correct notion of the state of the English drama and stage at the period when, according to the best judgment we can form from such evidence as remains to us, Shakespeare advanced to a forward place among the dramatists of the day. As long ago as 1679, Dryden gave currency to the notion, which we have shown to be mistaken, that Shakespeare “created first the stage,” and he repeated it in 16927 note



: it is not necessary to the just admiration of our noble dramatist, that we should do injustice to his predecessors or earlier contemporaries: on the contrary, his miraculous powers are best to be estimated by a comparison with his ablest rivals; and if he appear not greatest when his works are placed beside those of Marlowe, Greene, Peele, or Lodge, however distinguished their rank as dramatists, and however deserved their popularity, we shall be content to think, that for more than two centuries the world has been under a delusion as to his claims. He rose to eminence, and he maintained it, amid struggles for equality by men of high genius and varied talents; and with his example ever since before us, no poet of our own, or of any other country, has even approached his excellence. Shakespeare is greatest by a comparison with greatness, or he is nothing.

-- lix --

THE LIFE OF WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE. CHAPTER I. No Shakespeare advanced or rewarded by Henry VII. Antiquity of the Shakespeares in Warwickshire, &c. Earliest occurrence of the name at Stratford-upon-Avon. The Trade of John Shakespeare. Richard Shakespeare of Snitterfield, probably father to John Shakespeare, and certainly tenant to Robert Arden, father of John Shakespeare's wife. Robert Arden's seven daughters. Antiquity and property of the Arden family. Marriage of John Shakespeare and Mary Arden: their circumstances. Purchase of two houses in Stratford by John Shakespeare. His progress in the corporation.

It has been supposed that some of the paternal ancestors of William Shakespeare were advanced, and rewarded with lands and tenements in Warwickshire, for services rendered to Henry VII.1 note The rolls of that reign have been recently most carefully searched, and the name of Shakespeare, according to any mode of spelling it, does not occur in them.

Many Shakespeares were resident in different parts of Warwickshire, as well as in some of the adjoining counties, at an early date. The register of the Guild of St. Anne of Knolle, or Knowle, beginning in 1407 and ending in 1535, when it was dissolved, contains various repetitions of the name, during the reigns of Henry VI., Edward IV., Richard III., Henry VII., and

-- lx --

Henry VIII.: we there find a Thomas Shakespere of Balishalle, or Balsal, Thomas Chacsper and John Shakespeyre of Rowington, Richard Shakspere of Woldiche, together with Joan, Jane, and William Shakespeare, of places not mentioned: an Isabella Shakspere is also there stated to have been priorissa de Wraxale in the 19th Henry VII.2 note The Shakespeares of Wroxal, of Rowington, and of Balsal, are mentioned by Malone, as well as other persons of the same name at Claverdon and Hampton. He carries back his information regarding the Shakespeares of Warwick no higher than 1602, but a William Shakespeare was drowned in the Avon near Warwick in 1574, a John Shakespeare was resident on “the High Pavement” in 1578, and a Thomas Shakespeare in the same place in 15853 note.

The earliest date at which we hear of a Shakespeare in the borough of Stratford-upon-Avon in 17th June, 1555, when Thomas Siche instituted a proceeding in the court of the bailiff, for the recovery of the sum of 8l. from John Shakespeare, who has always been taken to be the father of our great dramatist. Thomas Siche was of Arlescote, or Arscotte, in Worcestershire, and in the Latin record of the suit John Shakespeare is called “glover,” in English. Taking it for granted, as we have every reason to do, that this John Shakespeare was the father of the poet, the document satisfied Malone that he was a glover, and not a butcher, as Aubrey had affirmed4 note, nor a dealer in wool, as Rowe

-- lxi --

had stated5 note. We think that Malone was right, and the testimony is unquestionably more positive and authentic than the traditions to which we have referred. As it is also the most ancient piece of direct evidence connected with the establishment of the Shakespeare family at Stratford, and as Malone did not copy it quite accurately from the register of the bailiff's court, we quote it as it there stands:—

“Stretford, ss. Cur. Phi. et Mariæ Dei gr&abar;, &c. secundo et tercio, ib&mbar; tent. die Marcurii videlicet xvij die Junij ann. predict. coram Joh&nbar;e Burbage Balliuo, &c.

Thomas Siche de Arscotte in com. Wigorn. queritr versus John Shakyspere de Stretford in com. Warwic. Glo&uab; in plac. quod reddat ei oct. libras &c.”

John Shakespeare's trade, “glover,” is expressed by the common contraction for the termination of the word; and it is, as usual at the time, spelt with the letter u instead of v. It deserves remark also, that although John Shakespeare is often subsequently mentioned in the records of the corporation of Stratford, no addition ever accompanies his name. We may presume that in 1556, he was established in his business, because on the 30th April of that year he was one of twelve jurymen of a court-leet. His name in the list was at first struck through with a pen, but underneath it the word stet was written, probably by the town-clerk. Thus we find him in 1556 acting as a

-- lxii --

regular trading inhabitant of the borough of Stratford-upon-Avon.

Little doubt can be entertained that he came from Snitterfield, three miles from Stratford; and upon this point we have several new documents before us. It appears from them, that a person of the name of Richard Shakespeare (no where before mentioned) was resident at Snitterfield in 15506 note: he was tenant of a house and land belonging to Robert Arden (or Ardern, as the name was anciently spelt, and as it stands in the papers in our hands) of Wilmecote, in the parish of Aston Cantlowe. By a conveyance, dated 21st Dec., 11th Henry VIII., we find that Robert Arden then became possessed of houses and land in Snitterfield, from Richard Rushby and his wife: from Robert Arden the property descended to his son, and it was part of this estate which was occuoied by Richard Shakespeare in 1550. We have no distinct evidence upon the point; but if we suppose Richard Shakespeare of Snitterfield7 note to have been the father of John Shakespeare of Stratford8 note, who married Mary Arden, the youngest daughter of Robert Arden, it will easily and naturally explain the manner in which John Shakespeare became introduced to the family of the Ardens, inasmuch as Richard Shakespeare, the father of John, and the

-- lxiii --

grandfather of William Shakespeare, was one of the tenants of Robert Arden.

Malone, not having the information we now possess before him, was of opinion that Robert Arden, who married Agnes Webbe, and died in 1556, had only four daughters, but the fact undoubtedly is that he had at least seven. On the 7th and 17th July, 1550, he executed two deeds, by which he made over to Adam Palmer and Hugh Porter, in trust for some of his daughters, certain lands and tenements in Snitterfield9 note. In these deeds he mentions six daughters by name, four of them married and two single;—viz. Agnes Stringer, (who had been twice married, first to John Hewyns) Joan Lambert, Katherine Etkins, Margaret Webbe, Jocose Arden, and Alicia Arden. Mary, his youngest daughter, was not included, and it is possible that he had either made some other provision for her, or that, by a separate and subsequent deed of trust, he gave to her an equivalent in Snitterfield for what he had made over to her sisters. It is quite certain, as will be seen hereafter, that Mary Arden brought property in Snitterfield, as part of her fortune, to her husband John Shakespeare.

Although the Ardens were an ancient and considerable family in Warwickshire, which derived its name from the forest of Arden, or Ardern, in or near which they had possessions, Robert Arden, in the two deeds above referred to, which were of course prepared at his instance, is only called “husbandman:”—“Robertus Arden de Wilmecote, in parochia de Aston Cantlowe, in comitatu Warwici, husbandman.” Nevertheless, it is evident from his will (date 24th November, and

-- lxiv --

proved on the 17th December, 1556) that he was a man of good landed estate. He mentions his wife's “jointure in Snitterfield,” payable, no doubt, out of some other property than that which, a few years before, he had conveyed to trustees for the benefit of six of his daughters; and his freehold and copyhold estates in the parish of Aston Cantlowe could not have been inconsiderable. Sir John Arden, the brother of his grandfather, had been esquire of the body to Henry VII., and his nephew had been page of the bedchamber to the same monarch, who had bountifully rewarded their services and fidelity. Sir John Arden died in 1526, and it was his nephew, Robert Arden, who purchased of Rushby and his wife the estate in Snitterfield in 1520. He was the father of the Robert Arden who died in 1556, and to whose seventh daughter, Mary, John Shakespeare was married.

No registration of that marriage has been discovered, but we need not hesitate in deciding that the ceremony took place in 1557. Mary Arden and her sister Alicia were certainly unmarried, when they were appointed “executores” under their father's will, dated 24th Nov., 1556, and the probability seems to be that they were on that account chosen for the office, in preference to their five married sisters. Joan, the first child of John Shakespeare and his wife Mary, was baptized in the church of Stratford-upon-Avon on the 15th Sept., 155810 note

, so that we may fix their union towards the close of 1557, about a year after the death of Robert Arden.

What were the circumstances of John Shakespeare at the time of his marriage we can only conjecture.

-- lxv --

It has been shown that two years before that event a claim of 8l. was made upon him in the borough court of Stratford, and we must conclude, either that the money was not due and the demand unjust, or that he was unable to pay the debt, and was therefore proceeded against. The issue of the suit is not known; but in the next year he seems to have been established in business as a glover, a branch of trade much carried on in that part of the kingdom, and, as already mentioned, he certainly served upon the jury of a court-leet in 1556. Therefore, we are, perhaps, justified in thinking that his affairs were sufficiently prosperous to warrant his union with the youngest of seven co-heiresses, who brought him some independent property.

Under her father's will she inherited 6l. 13s. 4d. in money, and a small estate in fee, in the parish of Aston Cantlowe, called Asbyes, consisting of a messuage, fifty acres of arable land, six acres of meadow and pasture, and a right of common for all kinds of cattle1 note. Malone knew nothing of Mary Arden's property in Snitterfield, to which we have already referred, and, without it, he estimated that her fortune was equal to 110l. 13s. 4d., which seems to us rather an under calculation of its actual value2 note. He also speculated, that at the time of their marriage John Shakespeare was twenty-seven years old, and Mary Arden eighteen3 note; but the truth is that we have not a particle of direct evidence upon the point. Had she been so young, it seems very unlikely that her father would have appointed her one of his executors in the preceding

-- lxvi --

year, and we are inclined to think that she must have been of full age in Nov. 1556.

It was probably in contemplation of his marriage that, on 2d October, 1556, John Shakespeare became the owner of two copy-hold houses in Stratford, the one in Greenhill-street, and the other in Henley-street, which were alienated to him by George Turnor and Edward West, respectively: the house in Greenhill-street had a garden and croft attached to it, and the house in Henley-street only a garden; and for each he was to pay to the lord of the manor an annual rent of six-pence4 note

. In 1557 he was again sworn as a juryman upon the court-leet, and in the spring of the following year he was amerced in the sum of fourpence for not keeping clean the gutter in front of his dwelling: Francis Burbage, the then bailiff, Adrian Quiney, “Mr. Hall, and Mr. Clopton” (so their names stand in the instrument) were each of them at the same time fined a similar sum for the same neglect5 note

. It is a point of little importance, but it is highly probable that John Shakespeare was first admitted a member of the corporation of Stratford in 1557, when he was made one of the ale-tasters of the town; and in Sept., 1558, he was appointed one of the four constables, his name following those of Humphrey Plymley, Roger Sadler, and John Taylor6 note

. He continued constable in

-- lxvii --

1559, his associates then being John Taylor, William Tyler, and William Smith, and he was besides one of four persons, called affeerors, whose duty it was to impose fines upon their fellow-townsmen (such as he had himself paid in 1557) for offences against the bye-laws of the borough.

CHAPTER II. Death of John Shakespeare's eldest child, Joan. Two John Shakespeares in Stratford. Amercements of members of the corporation. Birth and death of John Shakespeare's second child, Margaret. Birth of William Shakespeare: his birth-day, and the house in which he was born. The plague in Stratford. Contributions to the sick and poor by John Shakespeare and others. John Shakespeare elected alderman, and subsequently bailiff. Gilbert Shakespeare born. Another daughter, baptized Joan, born. Proofs that John Shakespeare could not write.

It was while John Shakespeare executed the duties of constable in 1558, that his eldest child, Joan, was born, having been baptized, as already stated, on the 15th September, of that year: she died in her infancy, and as her burial does not appear in the register of Stratford, she was, perhaps, interred at Snitterfield, where Richard Shakespeare, probably the father of John Shakespeare, still resided1 note, as tenant to Agnes Arden, widow of Robert Arden, and mother of Mary Shakespeare. In respect to the registers of marriages, baptisms, and deaths at Stratford, some confusion

-- lxviii --

fusion has been produced by the indisputable fact, that two persons of the name of John Shakespeare were living in the town at the same time, and it is not always easy to distinguish between the entries which relate to the one, or to the other: for instance, it was formerly thought that John Shakespeare, the father of the poet, had lost his first wife, Mary Arden, and had taken a second, in consequence of a memorandum in the register, showing that on the 25th Nov., 1584, John Shakespeare had married Margery Roberts: Malone, however, took great pains to prove, and may be said to have succeeded in proving, that this entry and others, of the births of Philip, Ursula, and Humphrey Shakespeare, relate to John Shakespeare, a shoemaker2 note, and not to John Shakespeare the glover.

John Shakespeare was again chosen one of the four affeerors of Stratford in 1561, and the Shakespeare Society is in possession of the original presentation made by these officers on the 4th May in that year, the name of the father of our great dramatist coming last, after those of Henry Bydyll, Lewis ap William, and William Mynske. The most remarkable circumstance connected with it is the number of persons who were amerced in sums varying from 6s. 8d. to 2d. “The bailiff that now is,” was fined 3s. 4d. for “breaking the assize,” he being a “common baker:” three other bakers were severally compelled to pay similar amounts on the same occasion, and for the same offence3 note. In September following the date of this report

-- lxix --

John Shakespeare was elected one of the chamberlains of the borough, a very responsible post, in which he remained two years.

His second child, Margaret, or Margareta, (as the name stands in the register) was baptized on the 2d Dec. 1562, while he continued chamberlain. She was buried on 30th April, 15634 note

.

The greatest event, perhaps, in the literary history of the world occurred a year afterwards—William Shakespeare was born. The day of his birth cannot be fixed with absolute certainty, but he was baptized on 26th April, 1564, and the memorandum in the register is precisely in the following form:—

“1564. April 26. Gulielmus filius Johannes Shakspere.” So that whoever kept the book (in all probability the clerk) either committed a common clerical error, or was no great proficient in the rules of grammar. It seems most likely that our great dramatist had been brought into the world only three days before he was baptized5 note


, and it was then the custom to carry infants very early to the font. A house is still pointed out by tradition, in Henley-street, as that in which William Shakespeare first saw the light, and we have already shown that his father was the owner of two copy-hold dwellings in

-- lxx --

Henley-street and Greenhill-street, and we may, perhaps, conclude that the birth took place in the former. John and Mary Shakespeare having previously lost two girls, Joan and Margaret, William was at this time the only child of his parents.

A malignant fever, denominated the plague, broke out at Stratford while William Shakespeare was in extreme infancy: he was not two months old when it made its appearance, having been brought from London, where, according to Stow, (Annales, p. 1112, edit. 1615.) it raged with great violence throughout the year 1563, and did not so far abate that term could be kept, as usual at Westminster, until Easter, 1564. It was most fatal at Stratford between June and December, 1564, and Malone calculated that it carried off in that interval more than a seventh part of the whole population, consisting of about 1400 inhabitants. It does not appear that it reached any member of the immediate family of John Shakespeare, and it is not at all unlikely that he avoided its ravages by quitting Stratford for Snitterfield, where he owned some property in right of his wife, and where perhaps his father was still living as tenant to Alexander Webbe, who, as we have seen, in 1560, had obtained a lease for forty years from his relative, the widow Agnes Arden, of the messuage in which Richard Shakespeare resided.

In order to show that John Shakespeare was at this date in moderate, and probably comfortable, though not in affluent circumstances, Malone adduced a piece of evidence derived from the records of Stratford6 note: it consists of the names of persons in the borough who, on this calamitous visitation of the plague, contributed various sums to the relief of the poor. The meeting at which it was determined to collect subscriptions with this object was convened in the open air, “At a hall holden in our garden,” &c.; no doubt on account of the infection.

-- lxxi --

The donations varied between 7s. 4d. (given by only one individual of the name of Richard Symens) and 6d.; and the sum against the name of John Shakespeare is 1s. It is to be recollected that at this date he was not an alderman; and of twenty-four persons enumerated five others gave the same amount, while six gave less: the bailiff contributed 3s. 4d., and the head alderman 2s. 8d., while ten more put down either 2s. 6d. or 2s. each, and a person of the name of Botte 4s. These subscriptions were raised on the 30th August, but on the 6th September a farther sum seems to have been required, and the bailiff and six aldermen gave 1s. each, Adrian Quyney 1s. 6d., and John Shakespeare and four others 6d. each: only one member of the corporation, Robert Bratt, whose name will afterwards occur, contributed 4d. We are, we think, warranted in concluding, that in 1564 John Shakespeare was an industrious and thriving tradesman.

He continued steadily to advance in rank and importance in the corporation, and he was elected one of the fourteen aldermen of Stratford on the 4th July, 1565; but he did not take the usual oath until the 12th September following. The bailiff of the year was Richard Hill, a woollen-draper; and the father of our poet became the occupant of that situation rather more than three years afterwards, when his son William was about four years and a half old. John Shakespeare was bailiff of Stratford-upon-Avon from Michaelmas 1568, to Michaelmas 1569, the autumn being the customary period of election. In the mean time his wife had brought him another son, who was christened Gilbert, on 13th October, 15667 note

.

Joan seems to have been a favourite name with the Shakespeares: a Joan Shakespeare is mentioned in the records of the guild of Knowle, in the reign of

-- lxii --

Henry VIII.; and John and Mary Shakespeare christened their first child, which died an infant, Joan. A third daughter was born to them while John Shakespeare was bailiff, and her they also baptized Joan, on 15th April, 15698 note

. The partiality for the name of Joan, in this instance, upon which some biographers have remarked without being able to explain it, may be accounted for by the fact that a maternal aunt, married to Edward Lambert, was called Joan; and it is very possible that she stood god-mother upon both occasions. Joan Lambert was one of the daughters of Robert Arden, regarding whom, until recently, we have had no information.

We have now traced John Shakespeare through various offices in the borough of Stratford, until he reached the highest distinction which it was in the power of his fellow-townsmen to bestow: he was bailiff, and ex-officio a magistrate.

Two new documents have recently come to light which belong to this period, and which show, beyond all dispute, that although John Shakespeare had risen to a station so respectable as that of bailiff of Stratford, with his name in the commission of the peace, he was not able to write. Malone referred to the records of the borough to establish that in 1565, when John Wheler was called upon by nineteen aldermen and burgesses to undertake the duties of bailiff, John Shakespeare was among twelve other marksmen, including George Whately, the then bailiff, and Roger Sadler, the “head alderman.” There was, therefore, nothing remarkable in this inability to write; and if there were any doubt upon this point, (it being a little ambiguous whether the signum referred to the name of Thomas Dyxun, or of John Shakespeare) it can

-- lxxiii --

never be entertained hereafter, because the Shakespeare Society has been put in possession of two warrants, granted by John Shakespeare as bailiff of Stratford, the one dated the 3rd, and the other the 9th December, II Elizabeth, for the caption of John Ball and Richard Walcar, on account of debts severally due from them, to both of which his mark only is appended. The same fact is established by two other documents, to which we shall have occasion hereafter to advert, belonging to a period ten years subsequent to that of which we are now speaking.

CHAPTER III. The grant of arms to John Shakespeare considered. The confirmation and exemplification of arms. Sir W. Dethick's conduct. Ingon meadow in John Shakespeare's tenancy. Birth and death of his daughter, Anne. Richard Shakespeare born in 1574, and named, perhaps, after his grandfather. John Shakespeare's purchase of two freehold houses in Stratford. Decline in his pecuniary affairs, and new evidence upon the point. Indenture of sale of John Shakespeare's and his wife's share of property at Snitterfield, to Robert Webbe. Birth of Edmund Shakespeare in 1580.

Although John Shakespeare could not write his name, it has generally been stated, and believed, that while he filled the office of bailiff he obtained a grant of arms from Clarencieux Cooke, who was in office from 1566 to 1592. We have considerable doubt of this fact, partly arising out of the circumstance, that although Cooke's original book, in which he entered the arms he granted, has been preserved in the Heralds' College, we find in it no note of any such concession to John Shakespeare. It is true that this book might not contain memoranda of all the arms Cooke had granted, but it is a circumstance deserving notice, that in this case such an entry is wanting. A confirmation of these arms was made in 1596, but we cannot help

-- lxxiv --

thinking, with Malone, that this instrument was obtained at the personal instance of the poet, who had then actually purchased, or was on the eve of purchasing, New Place (or “the great house,” as it was also called) in Stratford. The confirmation states, that the heralds had been “by credible report informed,” that “the parents and late antecessors1 note” of John Shakespeare “were for their valiant and faithful services advanced and rewarded of the most prudent prince, Henry the Seventh;” but, as has been before stated, on examining the rolls of that reign, we can discover no trace of advancement or reward to any person of the name of Shakespeare. It is true that the Ardens, or Arderns, were so “advanced and rewarded2 note;” and these, though not strictly the “parents,” were certainly the “antecessors” of William Shakespeare. In 1599, an exemplification of arms was procured, and in this document it is asserted that the “great grandfather” of John Shakespeare had been “advanced and rewarded with lands and tenements” by Henry VII. Our poet's “great grandfather,” by the mother's side, was so “advanced and rewarded;” and we know that he did “faithful and approved service” to that “most prudent prince.”

Another point, though one of less importance, is,

-- lxxv --

that it is stated, in a note at the foot of the confirmation of 1596, that John Shakespeare “showeth” a patent “under Clarence Cooke's hand:” the word seems originally to have been sent, over which “showeth” was written: if the original patent, under Cooke's hand, had been sent to the Heralds' College in 1596, there could have been little question about it; but the substituted word “showeth” is more indefinite, and may mean only, that the party applying for the confirmation alleged that Cooke had granted such a coat of arms3 note. That William Shakespeare could not have procured a grant of arms for himself in 1596 is highly probable, from the fact that he was an actor, (a profession then much looked down upon) and not of a rank in life to entitle him to it: he, therefore, may have very fairly and properly put forward his father's name and claims, as having been bailiff of Stratford, and a “justice of peace,” and coupled that fact with the deserts and rewards of the Ardens under Henry VII., one of whom was his maternal “great grandfather,” and all of whom, by reason of the marriage of his father with an Arden, were his “antecessors.”

We only doubt whether John Shakespeare obtained any grant of arms, as has been supposed, in 1568–9; and it is to be observed that the documents relating to this question, still preserved in the Heralds' College, are full of corrections and interlineations, particularly as regards the ancestors of John Shakespeare: we are persuaded that when William Shakespeare applied to the office in 1596, Garter of that day, or his assistants, made a confusion between the “great grandfather” and the “antecessors” of John, and of William Shakespeare. What is stated, both in the confirmation and exemplification, as to parentage and descent,

-- lxxvi --

is true as regards William Shakespeare, but erroneous as regards John Shakespeare4 note

.

It appears that Sir William Dethick, garter-king-at-arms in 1596 and 1599, was subsequently called to account for having granted coats to persons whose station in society and circumstances gave them no right to the distinction. The case of John Shakespeare was one of those complained of in this respect; and had Clarencieux Cooke really put his name in 1568–9 to any such patent as, it was asserted, had been exhibited to Sir William Dethick, a copy of it, or some record of it, would probably have remained in the office of arms in 1596; and the production of that alone, proving that he had merely acted on the precedent of Clarencieux Cooke would, to a considerable extent at least, have justified Sir William Dethick. No copy, nor record, was however so produced, but merely a memorandum at the foot of the confirmation of 1596, that an original grant had been sent or shown, which memorandum may have been added when Sir William Dethick's conduct was called in question; and certain other statements are made at the bottom of the same

-- lxxvii --

document, which would be material to Garter's vindication, but which are not borne out by facts. One of these statements is, that John Shakespeare, in 1596, was worth 500l., an error certainly as regarded him, but a truth probably as regarded his son.

It is really a matter of little moment whether John Shakespeare did or did not obtain a grant of arms while he was bailiff of Stratford; but we are strongly inclined to think that he did not, and that the assertion that he did, and that he was worth 500l. in 1596, originated with Sir W. Dethick, when he subsequently wanted to make out his own vindication from the charge of having conceded arms to various persons without due caution and inquiry.

In 1570, when William Shakespeare was in his seventh year, his father was in possession of a field called Ingon, or Ington, meadow, within two miles of Stratford, which he held under William Clopton. We cannot tell in what year he first rented it, because the instrument proving his tenancy is dated 11th June, 1581, and only states the fact, that on 11th Dec., 1570, it was in his occupation. The annual payment for it was 8l., a considerable sum, certainly, for that time; but if there had been “a good dwelling-house and orchard” upon the field, as Malone conjectured, that circumstance would, in all probability, have been mentioned5 note. We may presume that John Shakespeare employed it for agricultural purposes, but upon this point we are without information. That he lived in Stratford at the time we infer from the fact, that on the 28th September, 1571, a second daughter, named Anne, was baptized at the parish-church. He had thus four children living, two boys and two girls,

-- lxxviii --

William, Gilbert, Joan, and Anne, but the last died at an early age, having been buried on 4th April, 15796 note

. It will be remarked that, on the baptism of his daughter Anne, he was, for the first time, called “Magister Shakespeare” in the Latin entry in the Register, a distinction he seems to have acquired by having served the office of bailiff two years before. The same observation will apply to the registration of his fifth child, Richard note, who was baptized on 11th March, 1573–4, as the son of “Mr. John Shakespeare7 note

.” Richard Shakespeare may have been named after his grandfather of Snitterfield, who perhaps was sponsor on the occasion8 note.

The increase of John Shakespeare's family seems, for some time, to have been accompanied by an increase of his means, and in 1574 he gave Edmund and Emma Hall 40l. for two freehold houses, with gardens and orchards, in Henley-street9 note. It will not forgotten that he was already the owner of a copyhold tenement in the same street, which he had bought of Edward West, in 1556, before his marriage with Mary Arden. To one of the two last-purchased dwellings John Shakespeare is supposed to have removed his family; but, for aught we know, he had lived from the time of his marriage, and continued to live in 1574, in the house in Henley-street, which had been alienated to him eighteen years before. It does not appear that he had ever parted with West's house, so that in 1574 he was the owner of three houses in Henley-street.

-- lxxix --

Forty pounds, even allowing for great difference in value of money, seems a small sum for the two freehold houses, with gardens and orchards, sold to him by Edmund and Emma Hall.

It is, we apprehend, indisputable that soon after this date the tide of John Shakespeare's affairs began to turn, and that he experienced disappointments and losses which seriously affected his pecuniary circumstances. Malone was in possession of several important facts upon this subject, and recently a strong piece of confirmatory testimony has been procured. We will first advert to that which was in the hands of Malone, applicable to the beginning of 1578. At a borough hall on the 29th Jan. in that year, it was ordered that every alderman in Stratford should pay 6s. 8d., and every burgess 3s. 4d. towards “the furniture of three pikemen, two billmen, and one archer.” Now, although John Shakespeare was not only an alderman, but had been chosen “head alderman” in 1571, he was allowed to contribute only 3s. 4d., as if he had been merely a burgess: Humphrey Plymley, another alderman, paid 5s., while John Walker, Thomas Brogden, and Anthony Turner contributed 2s. 6d. each, William Brace 2s., and Robert Bratt “nothing in this place.” It is possible that Bratt had been called upon to furnish a contribution in some other place, or perhaps the words are to be taken to mean, that he was excused altogether; and it is to be remarked that in the contribution to the poor in Sept. 1564, Bratt was the only individual who gave no more than fourpence. In November, 1578, when it was required that every alderman should “pay weekly to the relief of the poor 4d.,” John Shakespeare and Robert Bratt were excepted: they were “not to be taxed to pay any thing,” while two others (one of them Alderman Plymley) were rated at 3d. a week. In March, 1578–9, when another call

-- lxxx --

was made upon the town for the purpose of purchasing corslets, calivers, &c., the name of John Shakespeare is found, at the end of the account, in a list of persons whose “sums were unpaid and unaccounted for.” Another fact tends strongly to the conclusion that in 1578 John Shakespeare was distressed for money: he owed a baker of the name of Roger Sadler 5l., for which Edmund Lambert, and a person of the name of Cornishe, had become security: Sadler died, and in his will, dated 14th November, 1578, he included the following among the debts due to him:—“Item of Edmund Lambert and Cornishe, for the debt of Mr. John Shacksper, 5l.

Malone conjectured that Edmund Lambert was some relation to Mary Shakespeare, and there can be little doubt of it, as an Edward Lambert had married her sister Joan Arden. To Edmund Lambert John Shakespeare, in 1578, mortgaged his wife's estate in Aston Cantlowe, called Asbyes, for 40l., an additional circumstance to prove that he was in want of money; and so severe the pressure of his necessities about this date seems to have been, that in 1579 he parted with his wife's interest in two tenements in Snitterfield to Robert Webbe for the small sum of 4l. This is a striking confirmation of John Shakespeare's embarrassments, with which Malone was not acquainted; but the original deed, with the bond for the fulfilment of covenants, (both bearing date 15th Oct. 1579) subscribed with the distinct marks of John and Mary Shakespeare, and sealed with their respective seals, is in the hands of the Shakespeare Society. His houses in Stratford descended to his son, but they may have been mortgaged at this period, and it is indisputable that John Shakespeare divested himself, in 1578 and 1579, of the landed property his wife had brought him, being in the end driven to the extremity of raising

-- lxxxi --

the trifling sum of 4l. by the sale of her share of two messuages in Snitterfield10 note




.

It has been supposed that he might not at this time reside in Stratford-upon-Avon, and that for this reason, he only contributed 3s. 4d. for pikemen, &c., and nothing to the poor of the town, in 1578. This notion is refuted by the fact, that in the deed for the sale of his wife's property in Snitterfield to Webbe, in 1579, he is called “John Shackspere of Stratford-upon-Avon,” and in the bond for the performance of covenants, “Johannem Shackspere de Stratford-upon-Avon, in comitat. Warwici.” Had he been resident at Ingon, or at Snitterfield, he would hardly have been described as of Stratford-upon-Avon. Another point requiring notice in connexion with these two newly-discovered documents is, that in both John Shakespeare is termed “yeoman,” and not glover: perhaps in 1579, although he continued to occupy a house in Stratford, he had relinquished his original trade, and having embarked in agricultural pursuits, to which he had not been educated, had been unsuccessful. This may appear not an

-- lxxxii --

unnatural mode of accounting for some of his difficulties. In the midst of them, in the spring of 1580, another son, named Edmund, (perhaps after Edmund Lambert, the mortgagee of Asbyes) was born, and christened at the parish church11 note

.

CHAPTER IV. Education of William Shakespeare: probably, at the free-school of Stratford. At what time, and under what circumstances, he left school. Possibly an assistant in the school, and afterwards in an attorney's office. His handwriting. His marriage with Anne Hathaway. The preliminary bond given by Fulk Sandells and John Richardson. Birth of Susanna, the first child of William Shakespeare and his wife Anne, in 1583. Shakespeare's opinion on the marriage of persons of disproportionate age. His domestic circumstances. Anne Hathaway's family.

At the period of the sale of their Snitterfield property by his father and mother, William Shakespeare was in his sixteenth year, and in what way he had been educated is mere matter of conjecture. It is highly probable that he was at the free-school of Stratford, founded by Thomas Jolyffe in the reign of Edward IV., and subsequently chartered by Edward VI.; but we are destitute of all evidence beyond Rowe's assertion. Of course, we know nothing of the time when he might have been first sent there; but if so sent between 1570 and 1578, Walter Roche, Thomas Hunt, and Thomas Jenkins, were successively masters, and from them he must have derived the rudiments of his Latin and Greek. That his father and mother could give him no instruction of the kind is quite certain from the proof we have adduced, that neither of them could write; but this very deficiency might render them more desirous that their eldest son, at least, if not their children in general, should receive the best education circumstances would allow. The

-- lxxxiii --

free grammar-school of Stratford afforded an opportunity of which, it is not unlikely, the parents of William Shakespeare availed themselves.

As we are ignorant of the time when he went to school, we are also in the dark as to the period when he left it. Rowe, indeed, has told us that the poverty of John Shakespeare, and the necessity of employing his son profitably at home, induced him, at an early age, to withdraw him from the place of instruction2 note. Such may have been the case; but, in considering the question, we must not leave out of view the fact, that the education of the son of a member of the corporation would cost nothing; so that, if the boy were removed from school at the period of his father's embarrassments, the expense of continuing his studies there could not have entered into the calculation: he must have been taken away, as Rowe states, in order to aid his father in the maintenance of his family, consisting, after the death of his daughter Anne in 1579, and the birth of his son Edmund in 1580, of his wife and five children. However, we are without the power of confirming or contradicting Rowe's statement.

Aubrey has asserted positively, in his MSS. in the Ashmolean Museum, that “in his younger years Shakespeare had been a schoolmaster in the country;” and the truth may be, though we are not aware that the speculation has ever been hazarded, that being a young man of abilities, and rapid in the acquisition of knowledge, he had been employed by Jenkins (the master of the school from 1577 to 1580, if not for a longer period) to aid him in the instruction of the junior boys. Such a course is certainly not very unusual, and it may serve to account for this part of Aubrey's narrative3 note.

-- lxxxiv --

We decidedly concur with Malone in thinking, that after Shakespeare quitted the free-school, he was employed in the office of an attorney. Proofs of something like a legal education are to be found in many of his plays; and it may be safely asserted, that they do not occur anything like so frequently in the dramatic productions of his contemporaries. We doubt if, in the whole works of Marlowe, Greene, Peele, Jonson, Heywood, Chapman, Marston, Dekker, and Webster, so many law terms and allusions are to be found, as in only six or eight plays by Shakespeare; and, moreover, they are applied with much technical exactness and propriety. Malone has accumulated some of these, and it would be easy to multiply them4 note

. We may presume that, if so employed, he was paid something

-- lxxxv --

for his services; for, if he were to earn nothing, his father could have had no motive for taking him from school. Supposing him to have ceased to receive instruction from Jenkins in 1579, when John Shakespeare's distresses were apparently most severe, we may easily imagine that he was, for the next year or two, in the office of one of the seven attorneys in Stratford, whose names Malone introduces. That he wrote a good hand we are perfectly sure, not only from the extant specimens of his signature, when we may suppose him to have been in health, but from the ridicule which, in “Hamlet,” (act v. sc. 2) he throws upon such as affected to write illegibly:
“I once did hold it, as our statists do,
A baseness to write fair.” In truth, many of his dramatic contemporaries wrote excellently: Ben Jonson's penmanship was beautiful; and Peele, Chapman, Dekker, and Marston, (to say nothing of some inferior authors) must have given printers and copyists little trouble5 note

.

-- lxxxvi --

Excepting by mere tradition, we hear not a syllable regarding William Shakespeare from the time of his birth until he had considerably passed his eighteenth year, and then we suddenly come to one of the most important events of his life, established upon irrefragable testimony: we allude to his marriage with Anne Hathaway, which could not have taken place before the 28th Nov. 1582, because on that day two persons, named Fulk Sandells and John Richardson, entered into a preliminary bond (which we subjoin in a note6 note

) in the penalty of 40l. to be forfeited to the bishop of the diocese of Worcester, if it were thereafter found that there existed any lawful impediment to the solemnization of matrimony between William Shakespeare

-- lxxxvii --

and Anne Hathaway, of Stratford. It is not known at what church the ceremony was performed, but certainly not at Stratford-upon-Avon7 note, to which both the parties belonged, where the bondsmen resided, and where it might be expected that it would have been registered. The object of the bond was to obtain such a dispensation from the bishop of Worcester as would authorise a clergyman to unite the bride and groom after only a single publication of the banns; and it is not to be concealed, or denied, that the whole proceeding seems to indicate haste and secresy. However, it ought not to escape notice that the seal used when the bond was executed, although damaged, has upon it the initials R. H., as if it had belonged to R. Hathaway, the father of the bride, and had been used on the occasion with his consent8 note.

Considering all the circumstances, there might be good reasons why the father of Anne Hathaway should concur in the alliance, independently of any regard to the worldly prospects of the parties. The first child of William and Anne Shakespeare was christened Susanna on 26th May, 15839 note

. Anne was between seven and eight years older than her young husband, and several passages in Shakespeare's plays have been pointed out by Malone, and repeated by other biographers, which seem to point directly at the evils resulting from unions in which the parties were “misgraffed in respect of years.” The most remarkable of these is

-- lxxxviii --

certainly the well-known speech of the Duke to Viola, in “Twelfth Night,” (act ii. sc. 4) where he says,


“Let still the woman take
An elder than herself: so wears she to him;
So sways she level in her husband's heart:
For, boy, however we do praise ourselves,
Our fancies are more giddy and unfirm,
More longing, wavering, sooner lost and worn,
Than women's are.”

Afterwards the Duke adds,


“Then, let thy love be younger than thyself,
Or thy affection cannot hold the bent.”

Whether these lines did or did not originate in the author's reflections upon his own marriage, they are so applicable to his own case, that it seems impossible he should have written them without recalling the circumstances attending his hasty union, and the disparity of years between himself and his wife. Such, we know, was the confirmed opinion of Coleridge, expressed on two distinct occasions in his lectures, and such we think will be the conclusion at which most readers will arrive:—“I cannot hesitate in believing,” observed Coleridge in 1815, “that in this passage from ‘Twelfth Night,’ Shakespeare meant to give a caution arising out of his own experience; and, but for the fact of the disproportion in point of years between himself and his wife, I doubt much whether the dialogue between Viola and the Duke would have received this turn1 note.” It is incident to our nature that youths, just advancing to manhood, should feel with peculiar strength the attraction of women whose charms have reached the full-blown summer of beauty; but we cannot think

-- lxxxix --

that it is so necessary a consequence, as some have supposed2 note, that Anne Hathaway should have possessed peculiar personal advantages. It may be remarked, that poets have often appeared comparatively indifferent to the features and persons of their mistresses, since, in proportion to the strength of their imaginative faculty, they have been able to supply all physical deficiencies3 note. Coleridge was aware, if not from his own particular case, from recorded examples, that the beauty of the objects of the affection of poets was sometimes more fanciful than real; and his notion was, that Anne Hathaway was a woman with whom the boyish Shakespeare had fallen in love, perhaps from proximity of residence and frequency of intercourse, and that she had not any peculiar recommendations of a personal description. The truth, however, is, that we have no evidence either way; and when Oldys remarks upon the 93rd sonnet, that it “seems to have been addressed by Shakespeare to his beautiful wife, on some suspicion of her infidelity4 note,” it is clear that he was under an entire mistake as to the individual: the lines,
“So shall I live supposing thou art true
Like a decieved husband; so love's face
May still seem love to me,” &c. were most certainly not applied to his wife; and Oldys could have had no other ground for asserting that Anne Hataway was “beautiful,” than general supposition, and the erroneous belief that a sonnet like

-- xc --

that from which we have made a brief quotation had Shakespeare's wife for its object.

The present may not be an improper opportunity for remarking (if, indeed, the remark might not be entirely spared, and the reader left to draw his own inferences) that the balance of such imperfect information as remains to us, leads us to the opinion that Shakespeare was not a very happy married man. The disparity in age between himself and his wife from the first was such, that she could not “sway level in her husband's heart;” and this difference, for a certain time at least, became more apparent as they advanced in years: may we say also, that the peculiar circumstances attending their marriage, and the birth of their first child, would not tend, even in the most grateful and considerate mind, to increase that respect which is the chief source of confidence and comfort in domestic life. To this may be added the fact (by whatever circumstances it may have been occasioned, which we shall consider presently) that Shakespeare quitted his home at Stratford a very few years after he had become a husband and a father, and that although he revisited his native town frequently, and ultimately settled there with his family, there is no proof that his wife ever returned with him to London, or resided with him during any of his lengthened sojourns in the metropolis: that she may have done so is very possible; and in 1609 he certainly paid a weekly poor-rate to an amount that may indicate that he occupied a house in Southwark capable of receiving his family5 note, but we are here, as upon many other points, compelled to deplore the absence of distinct testimony. We put out of view the doubtful and ambiguous indications to

-- xci --

be gleaned from Shakespeare's Sonnets, observing merely, that they contain little to show that he was of a domestic turn, or that he found any great enjoyment in the society of his wife. That such may have been the fact we do not pretend to deny, and we willingly believe that much favourable evidence upon the point has been lost: all we venture to advance on a question of so much difficulty and delicacy is, that what remains to us is not, as far as it goes, perfectly satisfactory.

A question was formerly agitated, which the marriage bond, already quoted, tends to set at rest. Some of Shakespeare's biographers have contended that Anne Hathaway came from Shottery, within a mile of Stratford, while Malone argued that she was probably from Luddington, about three miles from the borough. There is no doubt that a family of the name of Hathaway had been resident at Shottery from the year 1543, and continued to occupy a house there long after the death of Shakespeare6 note: there is also a tradition in favour of a particular cottage in the village, and, on the whole, we may perhaps conclude that Anne Hathaway was of that family. She is, however, described in the bond as “of Stratford,” and we may take it for granted, until other and better proof is offered, that she was resident at the time in the borough, although she may have come from Shottery7 note. Had the parties seeking the licence wished to misdescribe her, it might have answered their purpose better to have stated her to be of any other place rather than of Stratford.

-- xcii --

CHAPTER V. Shakespeare's twins, Hamnet and Judith, born in 1585. His departure from Stratford. The question of deer-stealing from Sir Thomas Lucy considered. Authorities for the story: Rowe, Betterton, Fulman's MSS., Oldys. Ballad by Shakespeare against Sir Thomas Lucy. Proof, in opposition to Malone, that Sir Thomas Lucy had deer: his present of a buck to Lord Ellesmere. Other inducements to Shakespeare to quit Stratford. Companies of players encouraged by the Corporation. Several of Shakespeare's fellow-actors from Stratford and Warwickshire. The Princely Pleasures of Kenilworth.

In the beginning of 1585 Shakespeare's wife produced him twins—a boy and a girl—and they were baptized at Stratford Church on the 2d Feb. in that year1 note

. Malone supposed, and the supposition is very likely well founded, that Hamnet Sadler and his wife Judith stood sponsors for the infants, which were baptized by the Christian names of the godfather and godmother, Hamnet2 note and Judith. It is a fact not altogether unimportant, with relation to the terms of affection between Shakespeare and his wife in the subsequent part of his career, that she brought him no more children, although in 1585 she was only thirty years old.

That Shakespeare quitted his home and his family not long afterwards has not been disputed, but no ground for this step has ever been derived from domestic disagreements. It has been alleged that he was obliged to leave Stratford on account of a scrape in which he had involved himself by stealing, or assisting in stealing, deer from the grounds of Charlcote, the property of Sir Thomas Lucy, about five miles from

-- xciii --

the borough. As Rowe is the oldest authority in print for this story we give it in his own words:—“He had, by a misfortune common enough to young fellows, fallen into ill company; and among them some, that made a frequent practice of deer-stealing, engaged him more than once in robbing the park that belonged to Sir Thomas Lucy of Charlecot, near Stratford. For this he was prosecuted by that gentleman, as he thought, somewhat too severely; and, in order to revenge that ill-usage, he made a ballad upon him. And though this, probably the first essay of his poetry, be lost, yet it is said to have been so very bitter, that it redoubled the prosecution against him to that degree, that he was obliged to leave his business and family in Warwickshire for some time, and shelter himself in London.”

We have said that Rowe is the oldest printed source of this anecdote, his “Life of Shakespeare” having been published in 1709; but Malone produced a manuscript of uncertain date, anterior, however, to the publication of Rowe's “Life,” which gives the incident some confirmation. Had this manuscript authority been of the same, or even of more recent date, and derived from an independent quarter, unconnected with Rowe or his informant, it would on this account have deserved attention; but it was older than the publication of Rowe's “Life,” because the Rev. R. Davies, who added it to the papers of Fulman, (now in the library of Corpus Christi College) died in 17073 note

.

-- xciv --

Rowe (as he distinctly admits) obtained not a few of his materials from Betterton, the actor, who died the year after Rowe's “Life” came out, and who, it has been repeatedly asserted, paid a visit to Stratford expressly to glean such particulars as could be obtained regarding Shakespeare. In what year he paid that visit is not known, but Malone was of opinion that it was late in life: on the contrary, we think that it must have been comparatively early in Betterton's career, when he would naturally be more enthusiastic in a pursuit of the kind, and when he had not been afflicted by that disorder from which he suffered so severely in his later years, and to which, in fact, he owed his death. Betterton was born in 1635, and became an actor before 1660; and we should not be disposed to place his journey to Stratford later than 1670 or 1675, when he was thirty-five or forty years old. He was at that period in the height of his popularity, and being in the frequent habit of playing such parts as Hamlet, Lear, and Othello, we may readily believe that he would be anxious to collect any information regarding the author of those tragedies that then existed in his native town. We therefore apprehend, that Betterton must have gone to Stratford many years before the Rev. Richard Davies made his additions to Fulman's brief account of Shakespeare, for Fulman's papers did not devolve into his hands until 1688. The conclusion at which we arrive is, that Rowe's printed account is in truth older, as far as regards its origin in Betterton's inquiries, than the manuscript authority4 note










produced by Malone; and certainly the latter does not come much recommended to us on any other

-- xcv --

ground. Davies must have been ignorant both of persons and plays; but this very circumstance may possibly be looked upon as in favour of the originality and genuineness of what he furnishes. He does not tell us from whence, nor from whom, he procured his information, but it reads as if it had been obtained from some source independent of Betterton, and perhaps even from inquiries on the spot. The whole was obviously exaggerated and distorted, but whether by Davies, or by the person from whom he derived the story, we must remain in doubt. The reverend gentleman died three years before Betterton, and both may certainly have been indebted for the information to the same parties; but most likely Davies simply recorded what he had heard.

In reflecting upon the general probability or improbability of this important incident in Shakespeare's life, it is not to be forgotten, as Malone remarks, that deer-stealing, at the period referred to, was by no means an uncommon offence; that it is referred to by several authors, and punished by more than one statute. Neither was it considered to include any moral stain, but was often committed by young men, by way of frolic, for the purpose of furnishing a feast, and not with any view to sale or emolument. If Shakespeare ever ran into such an indiscretion, (and we own, that we cannot entirely discredit the story) he did no more than many

-- xcvi --

of his contemporaries; and one of the ablest, most learned, and bitterest enemies of theatrical performances, who wrote just before the close of the sixteenth century, expressly mentions deer-stealing as a venial crime of which unruly and misguided youth was sometimes guilty, and he couples it merely with carousing in taverns and robbing orchards5 note

.

It is very possible, therefore, that the main offence against Sir Thomas Lucy was, not stealing his deer, but writing the ballad, and sticking it on his gate; and for this Shakespeare may have been so “severely prosecuted” by Sir Thomas Lucy, as to render it expedient

-- xcvii --

for him to abandon Stratford “for some time.” Sir Thomas Lucy died in 1600 note, and the mention of deer-stealing, and of the “dozen white luces” by Slender, and of “the dozen white lowses” by Sir Hugh Evans, in the opening of “The Merry Wives of Windsor,” seems too obvious to be mistaken, and leads us to the conviction that the comedy was written before the demise of the Sir Thomas Lucy, whose indignation Shakespeare had incurred. True it is, that the coat of arms of Sir Thomas Lucy contained only “three luces (pike-fishes) hariant, argent;” but it is easy to imagine, that while Shakespeare would wish the ridicule to be understood and felt by the knight and his friends, he might not desire that it should be too generally intelligible, and therefore multiplied the luces to “a dozen,” instead of stating the true number. We believe that “The Merry Wives of Windsor” was written before 1600, among other reasons, because we are convinced that Shakespeare was too generous in his nature to have carried his resentment beyond the grave, and to have cast ridicule upon a dead adversary, whatever might have been his sufferings while he was a living one.

Malone has attacked the story of deer-stealing on the ground that Sir Thomas Lucy never had any park at Charlcote or elsewhere, but it admits of an easy and immediate answer; for, although Sir Thomas Lucy had no park, he may have had deer, and that his successor had deer, though no park, can be proved, we think, satisfactorily. Malone has remarked that Sir Thomas Lucy never seems to have sent the corporation of Stratford a buck, a not unusual present to a body of the kind from persons of rank and wealth in the vicinity. This may be so, and the fact may be accounted for on several grounds; but that the Sir Thomas Lucy, who succeeded his father in 1600, made such gifts, though not perhaps to the corporation of

-- xcviii --

Stratford, is very certain. When Lord Keeper Egerton entertained Queen Elizabeth at Harefield, in August 1602, many of the nobility and gentry, in nearly all parts of the kingdom, sent him an abundance of presents to be used or consumed in the entertainment, and on that occasion Sir Thomas Lucy contributed “a buck,” for which a reward of 6s. 8d. was given to the bringer6 note. This single circumstance shows that if he had no park, he had deer, and it is most likely that he inherited them from his father. Thus we may pretty safely conclude that the Sir Thomas Lucy, who resided at Charlcote when Shakespeare was in his youth, had venison to be stolen, although it does not at all necessarily follow that Shakespeare was ever concerned in stealing it.

The question whether he did or did not quit Stratford for the metropolis on this account, is one of much importance in the poet's history, but it is one also upon which we shall, in all probability, never arrive at certainty. Our opinion is that the traditions related by Rowe, and mentioned in Fulman's and in Oldys' MSS. (which do not seem to have originated in the same source) may be founded upon an actual occurrence; but, at the same time, it is very possible that that alone did not determine Shakespeare's line of conduct. His residence in Stratford may have been rendered inconvenient

-- xcix --

by the near neighbourhood of such a hostile and powerful magistrate, but perhaps he would nevertheless not have quitted the town, had not other circumstances combined to produce such a decision. What those circumstances might be it is our business now to inquire.

Aubrey, who was a very curious and minute investigator, although undoubtedly too credulous, says nothing about deer-stealing, but he tells us that Shakespeare was “inclined naturally to poetry and acting,” and to this inclination he attributes his journey to London at an early age. That this youthful propensity existed there can be no dispute, and it is easy to trace how it may have been promoted and strengthened. The corporation of Stratford seem to have given great encouragement to companies of players arriving there. We know from various authorities that when itinerant actors came to any considerable town, it was their custom to wait upon the mayor, bailiff, or other head of the corporation, in order to ask permission to perform, either in the town-hall, if that could be granted to them, or elsewhere. It so happens that the earliest record of the representation of any plays in Straford-upon-Avon, is dated in the year when John Shakespeare was bailiff: the precise season is not stated, but it was in 1569, when “the Queen's Players” (meaning probably, at this date, one company of her “Interlude Players,” retained under that name by her father and grandfather) received 9s. out of the corporate funds, while the Earl of Worcester's servants in the same year obtained only 12d.7 note In 1573, just before the grant of the royal license to them, the Earl of Leicester's Players, of whom James Burbage was the leader, received 6s. 8d.; and in the next year the

-- c --

companies acting under the names of the Earls of Warwick and Worcester obtained 17s. and 5s. 7d. respectively. It is unnecessary to state precisely the sums disbursed at various times by the bailiff, aldermen, and burgesses, but we may notice, that in 1577 the players of the Earls of Leicester and Worcester again exhibited; and in 1579 we hear of a company in Stratford patronised by one of the female nobility, (a very unusual circumstance) the Countess of Essex8 note. “Lord Strange's men” (at this date not players, but tumblers9 note) also exhibited in the same year, and in 1580 the Earl of Derby's players were duly rewarded1 note. The same encouragement was given to the companies of the Earls of Worcester and Berkeley in 1581; but in 1582 we only hear of the Earl of Worcester's actors having been in the town. In 1583 the Earl of Berkeley's players, and those of Lord Chandois, performed in Stratford, while, in the next year, three companies appear to have visited the borough. In 1586 “the players” (without mentioning what company) exhibited; and in 1587 no fewer than five associations were rewarded: viz. the Queen's Players2 note, and those of the Earl's of Essex, Leicester, and Stafford, with

-- ci --

“another company,” the nobleman countenancing them not being named.

It is to be remarked that several of the players, with whom Shakespeare was afterwards connected, appear to have come originally from Stratford or its neighbourhood. A family of the name of Burbage was resident in Stratford, and one member of it attained the highest dignity in the corporation3 note

: in the Muster-book of the county of Warwick, in 1569, preserved in the State-paper office, we meet in various places with the names of Burbage, Slye, and Heminge, although not with the same Christian names as those of the actors in Shakespeare's plays: the unusual combination of Nicholas Tooley is, however, found there; and he was a well-known member of the company to which Shakespeare was attached4 note. It is very distinctly ascertained that James Burbage, the father of the celebrated Richard Burbage, (the representative of many of the heroes in the works of our great dramatist) and one of the original builders of the Blackfriars theatre, migrated to London from that part of the kingdom, and the name of Thomas Greene, who was indisputably of Stratford, will be familiar to all who are acquainted with the detailed history of our stage at that period. Malone supposed that Thomas Greene might have introduced Shakespeare to the theatre, and at an early date he was certainly a member of the company called the Lord Chamberlain's servants: how

-- cii --

long he continued so we are without information, although we know that he became, and perhaps not long after 1589, an actor in the rival association under Alleyn, and that he was one of Queen Anne's Players when, on the accession of James I., she took a company under her patronage. If any introduction to the Lord Chamberlain's servants had been necessary for Shakespeare at an early date, he could easily have procured it from several other quarters5 note

.

The frequent performances of various associations of actors in Stratford and elsewhere, and the taste for theatricals thereby produced, may have had the effect of drawing not a few young men in Warwickshire from their homes, to follow the attractive and profitable profession; and such may have been the case with Shakespeare, without supposing that domestic differences, arising out of disparity of age or any other cause, influenced his determination, or that he was driven away by the terrors of Sir Thomas Lucy.

It has been matter of speculation, and of mere speculation, for nobody has pretended to bring forward a particle of proof upon the question, whether Shakespeare visited Kenilworth Castle, when Queen Elizabeth was entertained there by the Earl of Leicester in 1575, and whether the pomp and pageantry he then

-- ciii --

witnessed did not give a colour to his mind, and a direction to his pursuits. Considering that he was then only in his eleventh year, we own, that we cannot believe he found his way into that gorgeous and august assembly. Kenilworth was fourteen miles distant: John Shakespeare, although he had been bailiff, and was still head-alderman of Stratford, was not a man of sufficient rank and importance to be there in any official capacity; and he probably had not means to equip himself and his son for such an expedition. It may be very well as a matter of fancy to indulge such a notion, but, as it seems to us, every reasonable probability is against it6 note. That Shakespeare heard of the extensive preparations, and of the magnificent entertainment, there can be no doubt: it was an event calculated to create a strong sensation in the whole of that part of the country; and if the celebrated passage in “A Midsummer Night's Dream” (act ii. sc. 1), had any reference to it, it did not require that Shakespeare should have been present in order to have written it, especially when, if necessary, he had Gascoyne's “Princely Pleasures of Kenilworth” and Laneham's “Letter” to assist his memory7 note.

-- civ --

CHAPTER VI. John Shakespeare removed from his situation as alderman of Stratford, and its possible connexion with William Shakespeare's departure for London in the latter end of 1586. William Shakespeare a sharer in the Blackfriars Theatre in 1589. Complaints against actors: two companies silenced for bringing Martin Mar-prelate on the stage. Certificate of the sharers in the Blackfriars. Shakespeare, in all probability, a good actor: our older dramatists often players. Shakespeare's earliest compositions for the stage. His “Venus and Adonis” and “Lucrece” probably written before he came to London.

In reference to the period when our great dramatist abandoned his native town for London, we think that sufficient attention has not been paid to an important incident in the life of his father. John Shakespeare was deprived of his gown as alderman of Stratford in the autumn of 1586: we say that he was deprived of his gown, not because any resolution precisely warranting those terms was come to by the rest of the corporation, but because it is quite evident that such was the fact, from the tenor of the entry in the records of the borough. On the 6th Sept. 1586, the following memorandum was made in the register by the town clerk1 note:

“At this hall William Smythe and Richard Courte are chosen to be aldermen, in the place of John Wheler, and John Shaxspere; for that Mr. Wheler doth desyer to be put out of the companye, and Mr. Shaxspere doth not come to the halles, when they be warned, nor hath not done of a long tyme.”

According to this note, it was Wheler's wish to be removed from his situation of alderman, and had such also been the desire of John Shakespeare, we should, no doubt, have been told so: therefore, we must presume that he was not a consenting, or at all events

-- cv --

not a willing, party to this proceeding; but there is no doubt, as Malone ascertained from an inspection of the ancient books of the borough, that he had ceased to attend the halls, when they were “warned” or summoned2 note





, from the year 1579 downwards. This date of 1579 is the more important, although Malone was not aware of the fact, because it was the same year in which John Shakespeare was so distressed for money, that he disposed of his wife's small property in Snitterfield for 4l.

We have thus additional reason for thinking, that the unprosperous state of John Shakespeare's pecuniary circumstances had induced him to abstain from attending the ordinary meetings of the corporation, and finally led to his removal from the office of alderman. What connexion this last event may have had with William Shakespeare's determination to quit Stratford cannot be known from any circumstances that have since come to light, but it will not fail to be remarked, that in point of date the events seem to have been coincident3 note.

Malone “supposed” that our great poet left Stratford “about the year 1586 or 15874 note,” but it seems to

-- cvi --

us more likely that the event happened in the former, than in the latter year. His twins, Hamnet and Judith, were baptized, as we have shown, early in February, 1585, and his father did not cease to be an alderman until about a year and seven months afterwards. The fact, that his son had become a player, may have had something to do with the lower rank his brethren of the bench thought he ought to hold in the corporation; or the resolution of the son to abandon his home may have arisen out of the degradation of the father in his native town; but we cannot help thinking that the two circumstances were in some way connectd, and that the period of the departure of William Shakespeare, to seek his fortune in a company of players in the metropolis, may be fixed in the latter end of 1586.

Nevertheless, we do not hear of him in London until three years afterwards, when we find him a sharer in the Blackfriars theatre. It had been constructed (or, possibly, if not an entirely new building, some large edifice had been adapted to the purpose) upon part of the site of the dissolved monastery, because it was beyond the jurisdiction of the lord mayor and corporation of London, who had always evinced decided hostility to dramatic representations5 note





















. The undertaking

-- cvii --

seems to have been prosperous from the commencement; and in 1589 no fewer than sixteens performers were sharers in it, including, besides Shakespeare and Burbage, Thomas Greene of Stratford-upon-Avon, and Nicholas Tooley, also a Warwickshire man: the association was probably thus numerous on account of the flourishing state of the concern, many being desirous to obtain an interest in its receipts. In 1589 some general complaints seem to have been made, that improper matters were introduced into plays; and it is quite certain that “the children of Paul's,” as the acting choirboys of that cathedral were called, and the association of regular professional performers occupying the Theatre in Shoreditch at this date, had introduced Martin Marprelate upon their stages, in a manner that had given great offence to the Puritans. Tylney, the master of the revels, had interposed, and having brought the matter to the knowledge of Lord Burghley, two bodies of players, those of the Lord Admiral and Lord Strange, (the latter by this time having advanced from tumblers to actors) had been summoned before the lord mayor, and ordered to desist from all performances6 note. The silencing of other associations would probably have been beneficial to that exhibiting at Blackfriars, and if no proceeding of any kind had been

-- cviii --

instituted against James Burbage and his partners, we may presume that they would have continued quietly to reap their augmented harvest. We are led to infer, however, that they also apprehended, and experienced, some measure of restraint, and feeling conscious that they had given no just ground of offence, they transmitted to the privy council a sort of certificate of their good conduct, asserting that they had never introduced into their representations matters of state and religion, and that no complaint of that kind had ever been preferred against them. This certificate passed into the hands of Lord Ellesmere, then attorney-general, and it has been preserved among his papers. We subjoin a copy of it in a note7 note

.

It seems rather strange that this testimonial should have come from the players themselves: we should rather have expected that they would have procured a certificate from some disinterested parties; and we are to take it merely as a statement on their own authority, and possibly as a sort of challenge for inquiry. When they say that no complaint of this kind had ever been preferred against them, we are of course to understand

-- cix --

that the assertion applies to a time previous to some general representation against theatres, which had been made in 1589, and in which the sharers at the Blackfriars thought themselves unjustly included. In this document we see the important fact, as regards the biography of Shakespeare, that in 1589 he was, not only an actor, but a sharer in the undertaking at Blackfriars; and whatever inference may be drawn from it, we find that his name, following eleven others, precedes those of Kempe, Johnson, Goodale, and Armyn. Kempe, we know, was the successor of Tarlton (who died in 1588) in comic parts8 note, and must have been an actor of great value and eminence in the company: Johnson, as appears by the royal licence, had been one of the theatrical servants of the Earl of Leicester in 15749 note: of Goodale we have no account, but he bore a Stratford name1 note; and Armyn, though he had been instructed by Tarlton2 note, was perhaps at this date quite young, and of low rank in the association. The situation in the list which the name of Shakespeare occupies may seem to show that, even in 1589, he was a person of considerable importance in relation to the success of the sharers in Blackfriars theatre. In November, 1589, he was in the middle of his twenty-sixth year, and in the full strength, if not in the highest maturity, of his mental and bodily powers.

-- cx --

We can have no hesitation in believing that he originally came to London, in order to obtain his livelihood by the stage, and with no other view. Aubrey tells us that he was “inclined naturally to poetry and acting;” and the poverty of his father, and the difficulty of obtaining profitable employment in the country for the maintenance of his family, without other motives, may have induced him readily to give way to that inclination. Aubrey, who had probably taken due means to inform himself, adds, that “he did act exceedingly well;” and we are convinced that the opinion, founded chiefly upon a statement by Rowe, that Shakespeare was a very moderate performer, is erroneous. It seems likely that for two or three years he employed himself chiefly in the more active duties of the profession he had chosen; and Peele3 note













, who was a very practised and popular play-wright, considerably older than Shakespeare, was a member of the company, without saying anything of Wadeson, regarding whom we know nothing, but

-- cxi --

that at a subsequent date he was one of Henslowe' dramatists; or of Armyn, then only just coming forward as a comic performer. There is reason to think that Peele did not continue one of the Lord Chamberlain's servants after 1590, and his extant dramas were acted by the Queen's players, or by those of the Lord Admiral: to the latter association Peele seems subsequently to have been attached, and his “Battle of Alcazar,” printed in 1594, purports on the title-page to have been played by them. While Peele remained a member of the company of the Lord Chamberlain's players, Shakespeare's services as a dramatist may not materially have interfered with his exertions as an actor; but afterwards, when Peele had joined a rival established, he may have been much more frequently called upon to employ his pen, and then his value in that department becoming clearly understood, he was less frequently a performer.

Out of the sixteen sharers of which the company he belonged to consisted in 1589, (besides the usual proportion of “hired men,” who only took inferior characters) there would be more than a sufficient number for the representation of most plays, without the assistance of Shakespeare. He was, doubtless, soon busily and profitably engaged as a dramatist; and this remark on the rareness of his appearance on the stage will of coure apply more strongly in his after-life, when he produced one or more dramas every year.

His instructions to the players in “Hamlet” have often been noticed as establishing that he was admirably acquainted with the theory of the art; and if, as Rowe asserts, he only took the short part of the Ghost4 note in

-- cxii --

this tragedy, we are to recollect that even if he had considered himself competent to it, the study of such a character as Hamlet, (the longest on the stage as it is now acted, and still longer as it was originally written) must have consumed more time than he could well afford to bestow upon it, especially when we call to mind that there was a member of the company who had hitherto represented most of the heroes, and whose excellence was a undoubted, as his popularity was extraordinary5 note. To Richard Burbage was therefore assigned the arduous character of the Prince, while the author took the brief, but important part of the Ghost, which required person, deportment, judgment, and voice, with a delivery distinct, solemn, and impressive. All the elements of a great actor were needed for the due performance of “the buried majesty of Denmark6 note.”

It may be observed, in passing, that at the period of our drama, such as it existed in the hands of Shakespeare's immediate predecessors, authors were most commonly actors also. Such was the case with Greene, Marlowe7 note

























, Lodge, Peele, probably Nash, Munday, Wilson,

-- cxiii --

and others: the same practice prevailed with some of their successors, Ben Jonson, Heywood, Webster, Field, &c.; but at a somewhat later date dramatists do not usually appear to have trodden the stage. We have no hint that Dekker, Chapman, or Marston, though contemporary with Ben Jonson, were actors; and Massinger, Beaumont, Fletcher, Middleton, Daborne, and Shirley, who maybe said to have followed them, as far as we now know, never had anything to do with the performance of their own dramas, or of those of other poets. In their day the two departments of author and actor seem to have been generally distinct, while the contrary was certainly the case some years anterior to the demise of Elizabeth.

It is impossible to determine, almost impossible to

-- cxiv --

guess, what Shakespeare had or had not written in 1589. That he had chiefly employed his pen in the revival, alteration, and improvement of existing dramas we are strongly disposed to believe, but that he had not ventured upon original composition it would be much too bold to assert. “The Comedy of Errors” we take to be one of the pieces, which, having been first written by an inferior dramatist8 note, was heightened and amended by Shakespeare, perhaps about the date of which we are now speaking, and “Love's Labour's Lost,” or “The Two Gentlemen of Verona,” may have been original compositions brought upon the stage prior to 1590. We also consider it more than probable that “Titus Andronicus” belongs even to an earlier period; but we feel satisfied, that although Shakespeare had by this time given clear indications of powes superior to those of any of his rivals, he could not have written any of his greater works until some years afterwards9 note

. With regard to productions unconnected

-- cxv --

with the stage, there are several pieces among his scattered poems, and some of his sonnets1 note, that indisputably belong to an early part of his life. A young man, so gifted, would not, and could not, wait until he was five or six and twenty before he made considerable and most successful attempts at poetical composition; and we feel morally certain that “Venus and Adonis” was in being anterior to Shakespeare's quitting Stratford2 note



. It bears all the marks of youthful vigour, of strong passion, of luxuriant imagination, together with a force and originality of expression which betoken the first efforts of a great mind, not always well regulated in its taste: it seems to have been written in the open air of a fine country like Warwickshire, with all the freshness of the recent impression of natural objects; and we will go so far as to say, that we do not think even Shakespeare himself could have produced it, in the form it bears, after he had reached the age of forty. It was quite new in its class, being founded upon no model, either ancient or modern: nothing like it had been attempted before, and nothing comparable to it was produced afterwards3 note.

-- cxvi --

Thus in 1593 he might call it, in the dedication to Lord Southampton, “the first heir of his invention” in a double sense, not merely because it was the first printed, but because it was the first written of his productions.

The information we now possess enables us at once to reject the story, against the truth of which Malone elaborately argued, that Shakespeare's earliest employment at a theatre was holding the horses of noblemen and gentlemen who visited it, and that he had under him a number of lads who were known as “Shakespeare's boys.” Shiels in his “Lives of the Poets,” (published in 1753 in the name of Cibber) was the first to give currency to this idle invention: it was repeated by Dr. Johnson, and has often been reiterated since; and we should hardly have thought it worth notice now, if it had not found a place in many modern accounts of our great dramatist4 note

. The company to

-- cxvii --

which he attached himself had not unfrequently performed in Stratford, and at that date the Queen's Players and the Lord Chamberlain's servants seem sometimes to have been confounded in the provinces, although the difference was well understood in London; some of the chief members of it had come from his own part of the country, and even from the very town in which he was born; and he was not in a station of life, nor so destitute of means and friends, as to have been reduced to such an extremity.

Besides having written “Venus and Adonis” before he came to London, Shakespeare may also have composed its counterpart, “Lucrece,” which, as our readers are aware, first appeared in print in 1594. It is in a different stanza, and in some respects in a different style; and after he joined the Blackfriards company, the author may possibly have added parts, (such, for instance, as the long and minute description of the siege of Troy in the tapestry) which indicate a closer acquaintance with the modes and habits of society; but even here no knowledge is displayed that might not have been acquired in Warwickshire. As he had exhibited the wantonness of lawless passion in “Venus and Adonis,” he followed it by the exaltation of matron-like chastity in “Lucrece;” and there is, we think, nothing in the latter poem which a young man of one or two and twenty, so endowed, might not have written. Neither is it at all impossible that he had done something in connexion with the stage while he

-- cxviii --

was yet resident in his native town, and before he had made up his mind to quit it. If his “inclination for poetry and acting,” to repeat Aubrey's words, were so strong, it may have led him to have both written and acted. He may have contributed temporary prologues or epilogues, and without supposing him yet to have possessed any extraordinary art as a dramatist— only to be acquired by practice,—he may have inserted speeches and occasional passages in older plays: he may even have assisted some of the companies in getting up, and performing the dramas they represented in or near Stratford5 note. We own that this conjecture appears to us at least plausible, and the Lord Chamberlain's servants (known as the Earl of Leicester's players until 1587) may have experienced his utility in both departments, and may have held out strong inducements to so promising a novice to continue his assistance by accompanying them to London.

What we have here said seems a natural and an easy way of accounting for Shakespeare's station as a sharer at the Blackfriars theatre in 1589, about three years after we suppose him to have finally adopted the profession of an actor, and to have come to London for the purpose of pursuing it.

-- cxix --

CHAPTER VII. The earliest allusion to Shakespeare in Spenser's “Tears of the Muses,” 1591. Proofs of its applicability—What Shakespeare had probably by this date written—Edmund Spenser of Kingsbury, Warwickshire. No other dramatist of the time merited the character given by Spenser. Greene, Kyd, Lodge, Peele, Marlowe, and Lyly, and their several claims: that of Lyly supported by Malone. Temporary cessation of dramatic performances in London. Prevalence of the Plague in 1592. Probability or improbability that Shakespeare went to Italy.

We come now to the earliest known allusion to Shakespeare as a dramatist; and although his surname is not given, we apprehend that there can be no hesitation in applying what is said to him: it is contained in Spenser's “Tears of the Muses,” a poem printed in 15911 note. The application of the passage to Shakespeare has been much contested, but the difficulty in our mind is, how the lines are to be explained by reference to any other dramatist of the time, even supposing, as we have supposed and believe, that our great poet was at this period only rising into notice as a writer for the stage. We will first quote the lines, literatim as they stand in the edition of 1591, and afterwards say something of the claims of others to the distinction they confer.


“And he the man, whom Nature selfe had made
  To mock her selfe, and Truth to imitate,
With kindly counter under Mimick shade,
  Our pleasant Willy, ah! is dead of late:
With whom all joy and jolly meriment
Is also deaded, and in dolour drent.

-- cxx --


“In stead thereof scoffing Scurrilitie,
  And scornfull Follie with contempt is crept,
Rolling in rymes of shameless ribaudrie,
  Without regard or due Decorum kept:
Each idle wit at will presumes to make,
And doth the Learned's taske upon him take.

“But that same gentle Spirit, from whose pen
  Large streames of honnie and sweete Nectar flowe,
Scorning the boldnes of such base-borne men,
  Which dare their follies forth so rashlie throwe,
Doth rather choose to sit in idle Cell,
Than so himselfe to mockerie to sell.”

The most striking of these lines, with reference to our present inquiry, is,
“Our pleasant Willy, ah! is dead of late;” and hence, if it stood alone, we might infer that Willy, whoever he might be, was actually dead; but the latter part of the third stanza we have quoted shows us in what sense the word “dead” is to be understood: Willy was “dead” as far as regarded the admirable dramatic talents he had already displayed, which had enabled him, even before 1591, to outstrip all living rivalry, and to afford the most certain indications of the still greater things Spenser saw he would accomplish: he was “dead,” because he


“Doth rather choose to sit in idle Cell,
Than so himselfe to mockerie to sell.”

It is to be borne in mind that these stanzas, and six others, are put into the mouth of Thalia, whose lamentation on the degeneracy of the stage, especially in comedy, follows those of Calliope and Melpomene. Rowe, under the impression that the whole passage referred to Shakespeare, introduced it into his “Life,” in his first edition of 1709, but silently withdrew it in his second edition of 1714: his reason, perhaps,

-- cxxi --

was that he did not see how, before 1591, Shakespeare could have shown that he merited the character given of him and his productions—
“And he the man, whom Nature selfe had made
  To mock her selfe, and Truth to imitate.” Spenser knew what the object of his eulogy was capable of doing, as well, perhaps, as what he had done; and we have established that more than a year before the publication of these lines, Shakespeare had risen to be a distinguished member of the Lord Chamberlain's company, and a sharer in the undertaking at the Blackfriars. Although we feel assured that he had not composed any of his greatest works before 1591, he may have done much, besides what has come down to us, amply to warrant Spenser in applauding him beyond all his theatrical contemporaries. His earliest printed plays, “Romeo and Juliet,” “Richard II.,” and “Richard III.,” bear date in 1597; but it is indisputable that he had at that time written considerably more, and part of what he had so written is contained in the folio of 1623, never having made its appearance in any earlier form. When Ben Jonson published the large volume of his “Works” in 16162 note, he excluded several comedies in which he had been aided by other poets3 note, and re-wrote part of “Sejanus,” because, as is supposed, Shakespeare, (who performed in it, and whom Jonson terms a “happy genius,”) had assisted him in the composition of the tragedy as it was originally acted. The player-editors of the folio of Shakespeare's “Comedies, Tragedies, and Histories,”

-- cxxii --

in 1623, may have thought it right to pursue the same course, excepting in the case of the three parts of “Henry VI.:” the poet, or poets, who had contributed to these histories (perhaps Marlowe and Greene) had been then dead thirty years; but with respect to other pieces, persons still living, whether authors or booksellers, might have joint claims upon them, and hence their exclusion4 note. We only put this as a possible circumstance; but we are persuaded that Shakespeare, early in his theatrical life, must have written much, in the way of revivals, alterations, or joint productions with other poets, which has been for ever lost. We here, as before, conclude that none of his greatest original dramatic productions had come from his pen; but if in 1591 he had only brought out “The Two Gentlemen of Verona” and “Love's Labour's Lost,” they are so infinitely superior to the best works of his predecessors, that the justice of the tribute paid by Spenser to his genius would at once be admitted. At all events, if before 1591 he had not accomplished, by any means, all that he was capable of, he had given the clearest indications of high genius, abundantly sufficient to justify the anticipation of Spenser, that he was a man
&lblank;“whom Nature's selfe had made
To mock her selfe, and Truth to imitate:” a passage which in itself admirably comprises, and compresses nearly all the excellences of which dramatic

-- cxxiii --

poetry is susceptible—the mockery of nature, and the imitation of truth.

Another point not hitherto noticed, because not hitherto known, is, that there is some little ground for thinking, that Spenser, if not a Warwickshire, man, was at one time resident in Warwickshire, and later in life he may have become acquainted with Shakespeare. His birth has been conjecturally placed in 15535 note, and on the authority of some lines in his “Prothalamion” it has been supposed that he was born in London: East Smithfield, near the Tower, has also been fixed upon as the part of the town where he first drew breath; but the parish registers in that neighbourhood have been searched in vain for a record of the event6 note. An Edmund Spenser unquestionably dwelt at Kingsbury, in Warwickshire, in 1569, which was the year when the author of “The Faerie Queene” went to Cambridge, and was admitted a sizer at Pembroke College. The fact that Edmund Spencer (a rather unusual combination of names7 note) was an inhabitant of Kingsbury in 1569 is established by the muster-book of Warwickshire, preserved in the statepaper office, to which we have before had occasion to refer, but it does not give the ages of the parties. This Edmund Spenser may possibly have been the

-- cxxiv --

father of the poet, (whose Christian name is no where recorded) and if it were the one or the other, it seems to afford a link of connexion, however slight, between Spenser and Shakespeare, of which we have had no previous knowledge. Spenser was at least eleven years older than Shakespeare, but their early residence in the same part of the kingdom may have given rise to an intimacy afterwards8 note: Spenser must have appreciated and admired the genius of Shakespeare, and the author of “The Tears of the Muses,” at the age of thirty-seven, may have paid a merited tribute to his young friend of twenty-six.

The Edmund Spenser of Kingsbury may have been entirely a different person, of a distinct family, and perhaps we are disposed to lay too much stress upon a mere coincidence of names; but we may be forgiven for clinging to the conjecture that he may have been the author of “The Faerie Queene,” and that the greatest romantic poet of this country was upon terms of friendship and cordiality with the greatest dramatist of the world. This circumstance, with which we were unacquainted when we wrote the Introduction to “A Midsummer-Night's Dream,” may appear to give new point, and a more certain application, to the well-remembered lines in that drama (Act v. sc. i.) in which Shakespeare has been supposed to refer to the death of Spenser9 note





Chapple Street Ward. “Obiit Anno Domini 1616.
Ætatis 53. die 23 Apr.”
Witness to the publishing hereof Fra:
Collyns Probatum cor&abar; Magr. Willi&mbar;
Julyus Shawe Byrde Dcor&ebar; Comiss. &c. xxiido die
John Robinson mensis Junij Anno Dni 1616
Hamnet Sadler Juramto Johannis Hall vnius
Robert Whattcott e&xab; &c Cui &c De bene &c Jurat
Re&sab;vat &ptilde;tate &c. Susanne Hall
al&tab; ex &c c&ubar; veñit &c petitur

(Invt ext)

-- cclxxii --

FOLIO EDITIONS OF SHAKESPEARE'S PLAYS. The Dedication prefixed to the folio of 16231 note

.

To the most Noble2 note and Incomparable Paire of Brethren.

William Earle of Pembroke, &c. Lord Chamberlaine to the Kings most Excellent Maiesty.

And Philip Earle of Montgomery, &c. Gentleman of his Maiesties Bed-Chamber. Both Knights of the most Noble Order of the Garter, and our singular good Lords.

Right Honourable,

Whilst we studie to be thankful in our particular, for the many fauors we haue receiued from your L. L we are falne

-- cclxxiii --

vpon the ill fortune, to migle two the most diuerse things that can bee, feare, and rashnesse; rashnesse in the enterprize, and feare of the successe. For, when we valew the places your H. H. sustaine, we cannot but know their dignity greater, then to descend to the reading of these trifles: and, while we name them trifles, we haue depriu'd our selues of the defence of our Dedication. But since your L. L. have beene pleas'd to thinke these trifles some-thing, heeretofore; and have prosequuted both them, and their Author liuing, with so much fauour: we hope, that (they out-liuing him, and he not having the fate, common with some, to be exequutor to his owne writings) you will vse the like indulgence toward them, you haue done vnto their parent. There is a great difference, whether any booke choose his Patrones, or finde them: This hath done both. For, so much were your L. L. likings of the seuerall parts, when they were acted, as before they were published, the Volume ask'd to be yours. We have but collected them, and done an office to the dead, to procure his Orphanes, Guardians; without ambition either of selfe-profit, or fame: onely to keepe the memory of so worhty a Friend, and Fellow aliue, as was our Shakespeare, by humble offer of his playes, to your most noble patronage. Wherein, as we haue iustyly obserued, no man to come neere your L. L. but with a kind of religious addresse; it hath bin the height of our care, who are the Presenters, to make the present worthy of yovr H. H. by the perfection. But, there we must also craue our abilities to be considerd, my Lords. We cannot go beyond our owne powers. Country hands reach foorth milke, creame, fruites, or what they haue: and many Nations, (we haue heard) that had not gummes and incense, obtained their requests with a leauened Cake. It was no fault to approch their Gods, by what meanes they could: And the most, though meanest, of things are made more precious, when they are dedicated to Temples. In that name therefore, we most humbly consecrate to your H. H. these remaines of your seruant Shakespeare; that what delight is in them, may be euer you L. L. the reputation his, & the faults ours, if any be committed, by a payre so carefull to shew their gratitude both to the liuing, and the dead, as is

Your Lordshippes most bounden,

Iohn Heminge.

Henry Condell.

-- cclxxiv --

TO THE GREAT VARIETY OF READERS1 note,

From the most able, to him that can but spell: There you are number'd. We had rather you were weighd. Especially, when the fate of all Bookes depends vpon your capacities: and not your heads alone, but of your purses. Well! It is now publique, and you wil stand for your priviledges wee know: to read, and censure. Do so, but buy it first. That doth best commend a Booke, the Stationer saies. Then, how odde soeuer your braines be, or your wisedomes, make your licence the same, and spare not. Iudge your sixe-pen'orth, your shillings worth, your fiue shillings worth at a time, or higher, so as you rise to the iust rates, and welcome. But, whatever you do, Buy. Censure will not drive a Trade, or make the Iacke go. And though you be a Magistrate of wit, and sit on the Stage at Black-Friers, or the Cock-pit, to arraigne Playes dailie, know, these Playes haue had their triall alreadie, and stood out all Appeales; and do now come forth quitted rather by a Decree of Court, then any purchas'd Letters of commendation.

It had bene a thing, we confesse, worthie to haue bene wished, that the Author himselfe had liu'd to haue set forth, and ouerseen his owne writings; But since it hath bin ordain'd otherwise, and he by death departed from that right, we pray you doe not envie his Friends, the office of their care, and paine, to have collected and publish'd them; and so to haue publish'd them, as where (before) you were abus'd with divers stolne, and surreptitious copies, maimed, and deformed by the frauds and stealthes of iniurious impostors, that expos'd them: even those, are now offer'd to your view cur'd, and perfect of their limbes; and all the rest, absolute in their numbers, as he conceiued th&ebar;: Who, as he was a happie imitator of Nature, was a most gentle expresser of it. His mind and hand went together: And what he thought, he vttered with that easinesse, that wee haue scarse receiued from him a blot in his papaers. But it is not our prouince, who onely gather his woeks, and give them you, to praise him. It is yours that reade him. And there we hope, to your diuers capacities, you

-- cclxxv --

will finde enough, both to draw, and hold you: for his wit can no more lie hid, then it could be lost. Reade him, therefore; and againe, and againe: And if then you doe not like him, surely you are in some manifest danger, not to understand him. And so we leaue you to other of his Friends, whom if you need, can bee your guides: if you neede them not, you can leade your selues, and others. And such Readers we wish him.

Iohn Heminge.

Henrie Condell.

THE WORKES OF WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE, Containing all his Comedies, Histories, and Tragedies: Truely set forth, according to their first Originall1 note.

THE NAMES OF THE PRINCIPALL ACTORS IN ALL THESE PLAYES. William Shakespeare. Richard Burbadge. John Hemmings. Augustine Phillips. William Kempt. Thomas Poope. George Bryan. Henry Condell. William Slye. Richard Cowly. John Lowine. Samuell Crosse. Alexander Cooke. Samuell Gilburne. Robert Armyn. William Ostler. Nathan Field. John Vnderwood. Nicholas Tooley. William Ecclestone. Joseph Taylor. Robert Benfield. Robert Goughe. Richard Robinson. Iohn Shancke. Iohn Rice.

-- cclxxvi --

COMMENDATORY VERSES, PREFIXED TO THE FOLIO OF 1623. To the Memory of the deceased Author, Master William Shakespeare.
Shake-speare, at length thy pious fellows give
The world thy works; thy works, by which outlive
Thy tomb thy name must: when that stone is rent,
And time dissolves thy Stratford monument,
Here we alive shall view thee still: this book,
When brass and marble fade, shall make thee look
Fresh to all ages; when posterity
Shall loath what's new, think all is prodigy
That is not Shake-speare's, every line, each verse,
Here shall revive, redeem thee from thy herse.
Nor fire, nor cankering age, as Naso said
Of his, thy wit-fraught book shall once invade:
Nor shall I e'er believe or think thee dead,
(Though miss'd) until our bankrout stage be sped
(Impossible) with some new strain t' out-do
Passions of Juliet, and her Romeo;
Or till I hear a scene more nobly take,
Than when thy half-sword parleying Romans spake1 note





















:
Till these, till any of thy volume's rest,
Shall with more fire, more feeling, be express'd,

-- cclxxvii --


Be sure, our Shake-speare, thou canst never die,
But, crown'd with laurel, live eternally. L. Digges. To the Memory of M. W. Shake-speare.
We wonder'd, Shake-speare, that thou went'st so soon
From the world's stage to the grave's tiring-room:
We thought thee dead; but this thy printed worth
Tells thy spectators, that thou went'st but forth
To enter with applause. An actor's art
Can die, and live to act a second part:
That's but an exit of mortality,
This a re-entrance to a plaudite. I. M.2 note
To the Memory of my beloved, the Author, Mr. William Shakespeare, and what he hath left us.
To draw no envy, Shakespeare, on thy name,
Am I thus ample to thy book, and fame;
While I confess thy writings to be such,
As neither man, nor muse, can praise too much;
'Tis true, and all men's suffrage; but these ways
Were not the paths I meant unto thy praise:

-- cclxxviii --


For seeliest ignorance on these may light,
Which, when it sounds at best, but echoes right;
Or blind affection, which doth ne'er advance
The truth, but gropes, and urgeth all by chance;
Or crafty malice might pretend this praise,
And think to ruin, where it seem'd to raise:
These are, as some infamous bawd, or whore,
Should praise a matron; what could hurt her more?
But thou art proof against them; and, indeed,
Above th' ill fortune of them, or the need.
I, therefore, will begin:—Soul of the age,
The applause, delight, the wonder of our stage,
My Shakspeare, rise! I will not lodge thee by
Chaucer, or Spenser; or bid Beaumont lie
A little further, to make thee a room3 note:
Thou art a monument without a tomb;
And art alive still, while thy book doth live,
And we have wits to read, and praise to give.
That I not mix thee so, my brain excuses;
I mean, with great but disproportion'd muses:
For, if I thought my judgment were of years,
I should commit thee surely with thy peers;
And tell how far thou didst our Lyly outshine,
Or sporting Kyd, or Marlowe's mighty line:
And though thou hadst small Latin, and less Greek,
From thence to honour thee, I would not seek
For names; but call forth thundering Æschylus,
Euripides, and Sophocles, to us,
Pacuvius, Accius, him of Cordova dead,
To life again, to hear thy buskin tread
And shake a stage: or, when thy socks were on,
Leave thee alone, for the comparison
Of all that insolent Greece, or haughty Rome,
Sent forth, or since did from their ashes come.
Triumph, my Britain! thou hast one to show,
To whom all scenes of Europe homage owe.
He was not of an age, but for all time;
And all the muses still were in their prime,

-- cclxxix --


When like Apollo he came forth to warm
Our ears, or like a Mercury to charm.
Nature herself was proud of his designs,
And joy'd to wear the dressing of his lines;
Which were so richly spun, and woven so fit,
As since she will vouchsafe no other wit.
The merry Greek, tart Aristophanes,
Neat Terence, witty Plautus, now not please;
But antiquated and deserted lie,
As they were not of Nature's family.
Yet must I not give Nature all; thy art,
My gentle Shakspeare, must enjoy a part
For though the poet's matter nature be,
His art doth give the fashion; and that he,
Who casts to write a living line, must sweat,
(Such as thine are) and strike the second heat
Upon the muses' anvil; turn the same,
(And himself with it) that he thinks to frame;
Or for the laurel he may gain a scorn,
For a good poet's made, as well as born:
And such wert thou. Look, how the father's face
Lives in his issue; even so the race
Of Shakespeare's mind, and manners, brightly shines
In his well-torned and true-filed lines;
In each of which he seems to shake a lance,
As brandish'd at the eyes of ignorance.
Sweet Swan of Avon, what a sight it were,
To see thee in our waters yet appear;
And make those flights upon the banks of Thames,
That so did take Eliza, and our James!
But stay; I see thee in the hemisphere
Advanc'd, and made a constellation there:
Shine forth, thou star of poets; and with rage,
Or influence, chide, or cheer, the drooping stage;
Which, since thy flight from hence, hath mourn'd like night,
And despairs day, but for thy volume's light! Ben Ionson.

-- cclxxx --

Upon the Lines, and Life, of the famous Scenic Poet, Master William Shakespeare.
  Those hands which you so clapp'd, go now and wring,
You Britons brave; for done are Shakespeare's days:
His days are done that made the dainty plays,
  Which made the Globe of heaven and earth to ring.
  Dried is that vein, dried is the Thespian spring,
Turn'd all to tears, and Phœbus clouds his rays;
That corpse, that coffin, now bestick those bays,
  Which crown'd him poet first, then poet's king.
If tragedies might any prologue have,
  All those he made would scarce make one to this;
Where fame, now that he gone is to the grave,
  (Death's public tiring-house) the Nuntius is:
For, though his line of life went soon about,
The life yet of his lines shall never out. Hugh Holland.
note. COMMENDATORY VERSES, PREFIXED TO THE FOLIO OF 1632 Upon the Effigies of my worthy Friend, the Author, Master William Shakespeare, and his Works.
Spectator, this life's shadow is:—to see
This truer image, and a livelier he,
Turn reader. But observe his comick vein,
Laugh; and proceed next to a tragick strain,
Then weep: so,—when thou find'st two contraries,
Two different passions from thy rapt soul rise,—
Say, (who alone effect such wonders could)
Rare Shake-speare to the life thou dost behold.
An Epitaph on the admirable Dramatic Poet, W. Shakespeare3 note.
What needs my Shakespeare for his honour'd bones,
The labour of an age in piled stones;

-- cclxxxi --


Or that his hallow'd reliques should be hid
Under a star-ypointing pyramid?
Dear son of memory, great heir of fame,
What need's thou such weak witness of thy name?
Thou, in our wonder and astonishment,
Hast built thyself a live-long monument:
For whilst, to the shame of slow-endeavouring art,
Thy easy numbers flow; and that each heart
Hath, from the leaves of thy unvalued book,
Those Delphic lines with deep impression took;
Then thou, our fancy of itself bereaving,
Dost make us marble with too much conceiving;
And, so sepulcher'd, in such pomp dost lie,
That kings for such a tomb would wish to die. On worthy Master Shakespeare, and his Poems4 note.


A mind reflecting ages past, whose clear
And equal surface can make things appear,
Distant a thousand years, and represent
Them in their lively colours, just extent:
To outrun hasty time, retrieve the fates,
Roll back the heavens, blow ope the iron gates
Of death and Lethe, where confused lie
Great heaps of ruinous mortality:
In that deep dusky dungeon to discern
A royal ghost from churls; by art to learn

-- cclxxxii --


The physiognomy of shades, and give
Them sudden birth, wondering how oft they live;
What story coldly tells, what poets feign
At second hand, and picture without brain,
Senseless and soul-less shows: to give a stage
(Ample, and true with life) voice, action, age,
As Plato's year, and new scene of the world,
Them unto us, or us to them had hurl'd:
To raise our ancient sovereigns from their herse,
Make kings his subjects; by exchanging verse
Enlive their pale trunks, that the present age
Joys in their joy, and trembles at their rage:
Yet so to temper passion, that our ears
Take pleasure in their pain, and eyes in tears
Both weep and smile; fearful at plots so sad,
Then laughing at our fear; abus'd, and glad
To be abus'd; affected with that truth
Which we perceive is false, pleas'd in that ruth5 note
At which we start, and, by elaborate play,
Tortur'd and tickl'd; by a crab-like way
Time past made pastime, and in ugly sort
Disgorging up his ravin for our sport:—
—While the plebeian imp, from lofty throne,
Creates and rules a world, and works upon
Mankind by secret engines; now to move
A chilling pity, then a rigorous love;
To strike up and stroke down, both joy and ire;
To steer th' affections; and by heavenly fire
Mold us anew, stoln from ourselves;—


This, and much more, which cannot be express'd
But by himself, his tongue, and his own breast,
Was Shakespeare's freehold; which his cunning brain
Improv'd by favour of the nine-fold train;
The buskin'd muse, the comick queen, the grand
And louder tone of Clio, nimble hand
And nimbler foot of the melodious pair,
The silver-voiced lady, the most fair
Calliope, whose speaking silence daunts,
And she whose praise the heavenly body chants;

-- cclxxxiii --


These jointly woo'd him, envying one another,
(Obey'd by all as spouse, but lov'd as brother)
And wrought a curious robe, of sable grave,
Fresh green, and pleasant yellow, red most brave,
And constant blue, rich purple, guiltless white,
The lowly russet, and the scarlet bright:
Branch'd and embroider'd like the painted spring;
Each leaf match'd with a flower, and each string
Of golden wire, each line of silk: there run
Italian works, whose thread the sisters spun;
And there did sing, or seem to sing, the choice
Birds of a foreign note and various voice:
Here hangs a mossy rock; there plays a fair
But chiding fountain, purled: not the air,
Nor clouds, nor thunder, but were living drawn;
Not out of common tiffany or lawn,
But fine materials, which the muses know,
And only know the countries where they grow.


Now, when they could no longer him enjoy,
In mortal garments pent,—death may destroy,
They say, his body; but his verse shall live,
And more than nature takes our hands shall give:
In a less volume, but more strongly bound,
Shakespeare shall breathe and speak; with laurel crown'd,
Which never fades; fed with ambrosian meat,
In a well-lined vesture, rich, and neat.
So with this robe they clothe him, bid him wear it;
For time shall never stain, nor envy tear it. The friendly admirer of his endowments, I. M. S.

-- cclxxxiv --

ADDITIONAL NOTES AND CORRECTIONS.

VOL. I.

P. lxxviii.—the registration of his fifth child, Richard] It would have been more correct to say, “his fifth living child.” Richard Shakespeare was the seventh child of John Shakespeare, but two had died before Richard was born.

P. lxxxi.—In note 10, for “Vicar of Anston,” read Vicar of Auston, the letter u having been accidentally turned.

P. xcvii.—Sir Thomas Lucy died in 1600] According to Camden, Sir Thomas Lucy died on 7th July, 1600.

P. cii.—The statement contained in the first part of note 5, that the only evidence to show that Thomas Greene was related to Shakespeare is the entry in the Stratford register, was written without recollecting that in 1614, in a letter sent to Stratford, Thomas Greene, the solicitor, calls Shakespeare his cousin. The remark as to family connexion should, perhaps, have been confined to him.

P. cxxi.—In note 3, it is stated by an oversight, that “Eastward Ho!” was published in 1607: it was first printed in 1605: the error is not committed when the comedy is mentioned elsewhere.

P. cxxxvi.—In the same feeling Ben Jonson calls him “my gentle Shakespeare,” in the noble copy of verses prefixed to the folio of 1623] It ought here to have been also noticed, as indeed it is afterwards, that Ben Jonson repeats the same epithet in his lines upon the portrait on the title-page of the folio of 1623.

P. cliv.—who withdrew from the company in 1601] The precise date when William Kempe quitted the company of the Lord Chamberlain's servants is not known, but it must probably have been before, and not “in” 1601, as he was seen at Rome in the autumn of that year.

P. clxxxix.—the cancel was made at the instance of one of the four poets who were the real authors of the play] In Vol. viii. p. 266, an opinion is given that the cancel was perhaps made at the instance of Shakespeare: this is probably a mistake.

P. 194.—We shall all be shent] The more ancient and correct meaning of “shent” is ruined, destroyed, but it seems often used merely for rebuked.

P. 255.—with some diffused song] Perhaps diffused ought to be taken here, and elsewhere, merely in the sense of confused or unintelligible. Palsgrave, in his Ecol. de la Langue Franc. 1530, explains “diffuse” as “hard to be understood.” See Skelton's Works by the Rev. A. Dyce, vol. ii. p. 144, &c.

VOL. II.

P. 37.—Shakespeare's word may have been “cycles”] Supposing him, of course, to have somewhat misapplied it; and judging only from the misprint in the folios.

-- cclxxxv --

P. 145.—To be ballast at her nose.] The word “ballast” ought, perhaps, to have been printed ballac'd, if we consider it part of the verb to ballace, which we find used by Fitzgeffrey in his Sermon on the death of Sir A. Rous, 1622, “And to ballace their knowledge by judgment,” &c. Thomas Powell, in the dedication of his “Love's Leprosie,” 1598, speaks of an “unballast bark.” In the same way Forde, in his “Honor Triumphant,” (Shakespeare Society's reprint, p. 9) has “weak-ballast souls.” Nevertheless, Nash, in his Epistole before Sidney's “Astrophel and Stella,” 1591, ridicules persons who were “balisted with bullbeefe.” See Introd. to his “Pierce Penniless,” (reprinted the Shakespeare Society) p. xxv.

P. 168.—The place of death.] We doubt much whether in this instance, where sense can be made of depth, the word in the original copy, we ought not to have adhered to that text.

P. 194.—God forbid it should be so.] It ought to have mentioned, that Blakeway has preserved an oral tradition of the story, which may be seen in Malone's Shakespeare by Boswell, vol. vii. p. 168.

P. 235.—I know him, he wears a lock.] A correspondent has been good enough to refer us to Manzoni's novel, I promessi Sposi, by which it appears that in the sixteenth century, in Lombardy, the wearing of a lock of hair was made highly criminal, merely because it was considered the testimony of lawless life led by the young men of the day.

P. 309.—Boyet is dispos'd—] Some persons would discover an indelicate meaning here, in the use of the verb “dispos'd;” but, surely, prurient ingenuity was never more misplaced, as is shown by the context.

P. 323.—By cleaving the pin.] See a correction of this note in Vol. vi. p. 418. Shooting at butts and at pricks is thus distinguished in Stephen Gosson's “Pleasant Quippes,” &c. 1594, printed, but suppressed, by the Perey Society:


“When shooters aime at buttes and prickes,
They set up whites and shew the pinne.”

P. 326.—In note 3, for “4to,” read folio.

P. 346.—Add to note 3: Yet in the folio, 1623, when the word “abominable” occurs, it is frequently spelt abhominable.

P. 395.—Add to note 6: To teem out is still used in the north of England for to pour out.

P. 405.—In the quern.] A “quern” is properly a hand-mill. “He was fayne to serve a baker in turning a querne or hand-mill.”—Northbrooke's “Treatise against Plays,” &c. reprint by the Shakespeare Society, p. 85.

P. 471.—See, for a plot somewhat similar to that of “The Merchant of Venice,” Wright's “Latin Stories of the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries,” (printed for the Percy Society) pp. 114 and 241.

VOL. III.

P. 27.—Being native burghers of this desert city] Nash, in his “Pierce Penniless,” sign. 1 3, edit. 1592 (Shakespeare Society's reprint, p. 70) calls deer, in the very terms of Lodge, “the nimble citizens of the wood.”

P. 107.—I'll pheese you, in faith] Possibly the word “phesse” in its etymology may claim some kindred with the Angl. Sax. fesian, fugare. See Way's Promptorium (printed for the Camden Society) p. 158.

P. 126.—You use you manners.] Read “your manners.”

P. 271.—ere we case him.] “To uncase a hare” is still a phrase in use, meaning to skin it, and the skins are called cases.

P. 286.—the chape of his dagger.] In confirmation of this meaning of “chape,” we may quote the following from Mr. P. Cunningham's “Revels'

-- cclxxxvi --

Accounts,” p. 185, by which it appears that the “chape” or hook was upon the scabbard.


“For xij chapes, guilte, for the same scaberedes ijs.

“Chapes” of swords and daggers are not unfrequently mentioned in the “Household Accounts of Lord Howard, afterwards Duke of Norfolk,” printed for the Roxburghe Club, 4to, 1844.

P. 318.—Rich his Farewell to Military Profession.] This work was originally printed in the 1581, 4to, and the following is a copy of the title-page of the first edition, which seems to have been unknown to bibliographers:—

“Riche his Farewell to Militarie profession: conteinyng verie pleasaunt discourses fit for a peaceable tyme: Gathered together for the onely delight of the courteous Gentlewomen, bothe of Englande and Irelande, for whose onely pleasure thei were collected together, And unto whom thei are directed and dedicated by Barnabe Riche, Gentleman. Malui me dicitem esse qu&abar; tocari. Imprinted at London, by Robert Walley. 1581.” 4to. B. L.

P. 355.—Add to note 8: A catch of the same kind, where the singers call each other “fool,” (the music by John Bennett) is contained in Ravenscroft's “Briefe Discourse,” &c. London, 1614. 4to.

P. 404.—I am shent, &c.] Dele the last part of the note referring to “Troilus and Cressida.” “Shent,” as already remarked, (p. cclxxxiv.) in its most ancient, as well as correct signification, is destroyed or ruined.

P. 418.—then camst in smiling.] Possibly “then” in this place is a places is a misprint for thou, but it seemed inexpedient to alter the old text.

P. 441.—whispering, rounding.] The Rev. A. Dyce, in his edition of Skelton's Works, vol. ii. p. 120, makes a distinction, and perhaps a just one, between “whispering” and “rounding,” and adduces various passages from our elder writers to establish it, besides this line in “The Winter's Tale,” where the words occur: to “round” rather means, as he observes, to mutter.

P. 519.—or touze from thee thy business.] To toaze and to toze seem both proper modes of spelling the word, as well as “touze.” In Northbrooke's “Treatise against Playes,” &c. p. 81, (Shakespeare Society's reprint) we meet with it:—“Many of them which lacke the use of their feete, with their hands may pick wool, and sow garments, or toze okum.”

VOL. IV.

P. 24.—to cry aim] To this note ought to have been added, that the phrase “to cry aim,” was used in the text metaphorically for to encourage. See Vol. vi. p. 361, note 1.

P. 203.—In note 3, for “p. 115” read p. 215.

P. 251.—Add to note 8: The word “purchase” was in use, to signify booty made by plunder, in the time of Defoe, if not later: he employs it in the commencement of his “Life of Colonel Jack.”

P. 255.—Hang ye, gorbellied knaves] Nash in his “Pierce Penniless,” 1592, sign. F 3. b. (Shakesp. Society's repr. p. 45,) seems to use “dorbellied” in the same sense. The word occurs in Skelton; but the Rev. A. Dyce, vol. ii. p. 180 and 183, merely states its meaning of big-bellied, which of course is not to be disputed. E. Guilpin, in his “Skialetheia,” 1598, Sat. iii. employs the word “gorbelly,” to signify a part of dress, doubtless giving the wearer an appearance of corpulency:


“Like the French quarter slop, the gorbelly,
The long stockt hose, or close Venetian.” Sign. D.

P. 332.—Thy ignomy] Words of this kind were not necessarily abbreviated for the sake of the verse: Sir George Buc, in his History of the reign of

-- cclxxxvii --

Richard III., uses “testimy” for testimony:—“But this testimy being avouched by one who loved not the Protector,” &c.

P. 368.—In note 7, for “Vol. iii.,” read Vol. ii., and for “p. 331,” read p. 431.

P. 479.—With chases] Douce in his “Illustrations,” from not understanding the game of tennis, is mistaken in his definition of a “chase:” a “chase” is not “the spot where a ball falls,” but the duration of a contest in which the players hunt or “chase” the ball, bandying it from one to the other. For the same reason, probably, the Rev. A. Dyce in his Skelton's Works, vol. ii. p. 206, commits a similar error, and we think misunderstands the passage he quotes from the “Merry Jests of the Widow Edith.” To “mark a chase,” the expression there employed, is to have a chase scored or marked in favour of the successful player; and such is the metaphorical meaning, as applied to the widow, who scored her own chases as she walked along.

VOL. V.

P. 4.—The date of the earliest edition of “The first part of the Contention betwixt the two famous Houses of Yorke and Lancaster” should have been stated to be 1594, and not 1600. Both that and the second part of the same play, with the title of “The True Tragedie of Richard Duke of Yorke,” 1595, have been reprinted by the Shakespeare Society, under the editorial care of Mr. Halliwell.

P. 110.—With you mine alderliefest sovereign.] In the curious tract, “The Cobbler of Canterbury,” 1590, we have the same word in the comparative degree:—


“An aldertiefer swaine, I weene,
In the barge there was not scene.”

Skelton uses “alderbest” in sens sense of best of all.

P. 345.—where Richard strangely takes a page into his confidence, &c.] It ought, perhaps, to have been added, that this portion of both plays is founded upon the history as written by Sir Thomas More.

P. 472.—Christopher Urswick was buried at Hackney in 1521, and monument was erected to him in the old church, which some years ago was carefully removed to the new one. The Rev. Mr. Goodchild, the rector, has favoured us with the following inscription to his memory, copied from his tomb:—

“Christopherus Urswieus, Regis Henrici septimi Elcemosinarius, vir, suâ ætate, summatibus atque infimatibus juxta clarus: ad exteros reges undecies pro Patria Legatus, Deconatum Eboracensem, Archidiaconatum Richmundie, Deconatum Windesorie habitos vivens reliquit: Episcopatum Norwicensem oblatum recusavit: Magnos honores tuta vita sprevit: frugali vita contentus hie vivere, hic mori maluit: plenis annis obiit ab omnibus desideratus; funeris pompam etiam Testamento vetuit: hic sepultus carnis resurrectionem in adventum Xti expectat: Obiit anno Domini 1521, 24 Octobr.”

P. 507.—Did break in the rinsing.] It is rather singular that the old printer should have mistaken rence, or rince, for wrench. Nash, in his “Pierce Penniless,” sign. E 2, (Shakespeare Society's reprint, p. 33) uses the word “rence,” and it is by no means of uncommon occurrence:—“and rence out galley-foysts with salt water, that stanke like fustie barrells,” &c.

P. 526.—Add to note 8: Huntsmen and their songs often mention “the music of the hounds,” and “knock it” seems from this cause to have been applied to their cry. Thus, in T. Ravenscroft's “Briefe Discourse,” &c. 1614, we are told, in a song called “The Hunting of the Hare,” that


“The hounds do knock it lustily.”

-- cclxxxviii --

VOL. VI.

P. 246.—that have wreck'd for Rome.] In “King Lear,” the last scene, we find a passage in opposition to the statement that rack of old was not usually spelt wrack: it stands thus in the folio, 1623:—


&lblank; “he hates him
That would upon the wracke of this tough world
Stretch him out longer.”

It is wracke also in the three quarto impressions of the same tragedy. This, however, is an exception, and there may of course be others, to the general practice.

P. 361.—Give me aim awhile.] So in “Tarlton's Jests,” 1611, Bankes's horse, Maroccus, was supposed to direct his master in the following passage:— “The people had much ado to keep peace, but Bankes and Tarlton had like to have squared, and the horse by to give aim.”

P. 412.—To lure this tercel-gentle back again.] Steevens probably assigns a wrong reason for calling the male of the goss-hawk “a tercel,” when he tells us, that it is because it is a tierce, or third, less than the female. Turberville, in his Book of Falconry, 1611, explains the true cause in these words:—“He is termed a tyercelet, for that there are most commonly disclosed three birds in one self eyry, two hawks and one tiercel,” p. 60.

P. 478.—In note 5, for “Enter Scoringman,” read “Enter Servingman.”

P. 453.—Hunting thee hence with hunts-up to the day.] A song of “The hunt is up” was known as early as 28 Henry VIII., when information was sent to the council against one John Hogon, who, “with a crowd or a fyddyll,” sung a song to the tune, which certainly had a political allusion. Some of the words are given in the information:—


“The hunt is up, the hunt is up, &c.
The Masters of Arte and Doctours of dyvynyte
Have brought this realme ought of good unyte.
Thre nobyll men have take this to stay
My Lord of Norff. Lorde of Surrey
And my Lorde of Shrewsbyrry;
The Duke of Suff. myght have made Inglond mery.”

Neither much meaning nor much measure is to be made out of the song: the words were taken down from recitation, and are not given as verse. The original document, under the hands and seals of four witnesses, is preserved in the Rolls-chapel, where Mr. W. H. Black was kind enough to show it to us.

P. 559.—the rother's sides.] In one of the original records of the borough of Stratford-upon-Avon, in the hands of the Shakespeare Society, we read as follows:—

“Item, that the beast market, at every feyr hearafter, be holden in the Roder stret, and in no other place.”

VOL. VII.

P. 5.—Robert Greene, a graduate of both Universities, makes the same statement.] He has the following passage in his “Orlando Furioso;” not according to the play as printed by the Rev. A. Dyce, from the editions of 1594 and 1599, but according to the fragment of the part of the hero, preserved at Dulwich College, which was not discovered when Mr. Dyce published the collection of Greene's Works in 1831.


“So, sirs; what says Cassius? why stabb'd he Cæsar
In the senate-house?”

See the “Memoirs of Edward Alleyn,” published by the Shakespeare Society,

-- cclxxxix --

p. 206. There was a play upon the historical subject of the fall of Cæsar, anterior to the time when Greene wrote his “Orlando Furioso,” and to that representation he probably refers.

P. 99.—hurly hurly's done.] The word also occurs in the unique poem, recently discovered, called “The pityfull Historie of ij loving Italians,” by John Drout, printed in 1570, 8vo.

“Then hurly burly did begin,
great rumours straight were raysde.”

This is the poem which was entered on the Stationers' registers in 1570, but of which nothing more was known. Malone, from the title, conjectured erroneously, that the story related to “Romeo and Juliet.”

P. 104.—The weird sisters hand in hand.] Shakespeare as usual obtained his information from Holinshed:—“But afterwards the common opinion was that these women were either the weird sisters, that is (as ye wold say) the goddesses of destinie, or else some nymphes or feiries.”

P. 193.—and we heard him broach them some years before the Lectures Ueber Dramatische Kunst und Litteratur were published] It is fit to add, that Goethe, in his “Wilhelm Meister,” had promulgated the leading notions of Schlegel, on the character of Hamlet, many years earlier.

P. 211.—he wore his beaver up.] The Rev. Mr. Goodchild refers us to a passage in the Diary of Archbishop Laud, (quoted in Wood's Athenæ by Bliss, vol. ii. p. 433) by which it seems that he meant by “wearing the beaver up,” that the face was covered by it. This is not quite clear, but the fact may be, that the beaver was sometimes made to rise from below, and sometimes to fall from above, for the protection of the face; and hence “he wore his beaver up” might mean that his countenance was not exposed. Such, however, is clearly not the meaning of Shakespeare here.

P. 457.—Diminish'd to her cock.] As is stated in the note, “cock” was often used in old writers for cock-boat: one of the earliest of these is John Drout, in his “Pityfull Historie of ij loving Italians,” 1570, 8vo,

“Bicause that surging seas did rise,
and tooke them to their cock.”

P. 460.—To say “ay” and “no” to everything I said! “Ay” and “no” too was no good divinity.] Mr. F. A. Twiss has favoured us with a MS. note by his father upon this passage, which did not reach us in time to be noticed in the proper place, but which we insert here, principally on account of the close parallel it supplies.

“Both the syntax and the sense are here vicious. A slight change in the punctuation, by joining the two sentences, will restore both. I read thus: To say ‘ay’ and ‘no’ to everything I said ‘ay’ and ‘no’ to was no good divinity.” So Terence, Eun. Act ii. sc. 2. l. 20, Quidquid dicunt laudo; id rursum si negant, laudo id quoque: negat quis, nego; ait, aio.”

We do not adopt this ingenious reading, merely because it seems to us that the mark of admiration cures the defect, and still keeps the sentences divided, as in the old copies: the word “too” is also there spelt as we spell it.

P. 518.—Correct note 3 by omitting the marks of quotation between which the word “we” is erroneously included.

VOL. VIII.

P. 127.—Sirrah, Iras, go] It is not to be supposed that this practice of applying “sirrah” and “sir” to women, was at all peculiar to Shakespeare as a dramatist. Beaumont and Fletcher not unfrequently do the same. See Dyce's Edit. vol. iii. p. 183, &c.

-- ccxc --

P. 242.—Note 6 requires qualification, for in “Skialetheia,” 1598, (and perhaps elsewhere) we meet with “fangled” without new before it:


“It is Cornelius, that brave gallant youth,
Who is new printed to this fangled age.” Sign B 4.

P. 253.—yea, and she herself] The full-point has accidentally dropped out at the end of this line.

P. 266.—the original title-page, stating it to have been “written by William Shakespeare,” was cancelled, no doubt, at the instance of the author to whom it was falsely imputed.] See additional note note to Vol. i. p. clxxxix., where the editor has seen reason to correct this opinion.

P. 322.—Even on my yearning time] The reading of the folio, “eaning time,” seems right, from the Angl. Sax. eanian, parturire. See Way's Promptorium, printed for the Camden Society, p. 140.

P. 344.—Come now, your one thing?] The mark of interrogation has accidentally dropped out at the end of this question.

P. 370.—The date of 1604 is erroneously given to “Salmasis and Hermaphroditus,” imputed, probably falsely, to Beaumont: it was first printed in 1602. The error is also corrected in Vol. i. p. cxvi.

P. 462.—And when the judge is rob'd the prisoner dies] In this line for “rob'd” read robb'd.

P. 473.—Still at the early age of eighteen or nineteen, which the earl reached in 1609] There is an evident error here, inasmuch as the Earl of Southampton was thirty-six in 1609: having been born in 1573, he was twenty-five when Meres published his Palladis Tamia in 1598.

P. 487.—in table of my heart] So in “Skialetheia,” by Edward Guilpin, 1598.


“Consider what a rough worme-eaten table
By well-mix'd colours is made saleable.” Sign. C. 6.

P. 514.—Or me, to whom gav'st it, else mistaking] The pronoun thou has accidentally dropped out after “whom” in this line.

P. 553.—All vows and consecrations giving place] The conjunction and has by an error been repeated in this line.

-- ccxci --

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.
Aby and abide, ii. 432, 438, 441 Ache and H, ii. 238 Accost, to approach, iii. 332 Acture, action, viii. 550 Adam, calling a man, ii. 195 Addressed, ready, prepared, ii 456. 512; iv. 425; vii. 44 Affection, affectation, ii. 345. 365 Affectioned, affected, iii. 358 Affeer'd, confirmed, vii. 163 Affined, related, vi. 28 Affront, to front, to face, vii. 259 Affy, to trust, vi. 276 Aglet-baby, a point for fastening dress, iii. 130 Aim, to cry, to encourage, i. 224; iv. 24 Aim, to give, to direct, i. 167; vi. 361 Alderliefest, dearest of all, i. cclxxxvii; v. 110. Ales, church, viii. 271 Alms basket, ii. 346 Ames ace, both aces, ii. 241 Amort, dead, dispirited, iii. 176; v. 60. Anchor, hermit, vii. 274 Ancient, ensign, iv. 309 Anheires, i. 205 Antick, death so called, iv. 167; v. 82 Apperil, peril, vi. 517 Apple-John, a withered apple, iv. 379 Approbation, proof, iii. 458; iv. 471; viii. 154 Approof, approbation, iii. 216. See also “Proof.” Approv'd, proved, i. 165 Arch, chief, leader, vii. 393 Argosies, large merchant vessels, ii. 475; v. 273 Aroint thee, vii. 103. 429 Articulate, iv. 319; vi. 169 Ascaunt, aslant, vii. 320 Aspersion, sprinkling, i. 64 Assinego, ass, vi. 42 Astringer, falconer, iii. 298 Atone, to agree, iii. 96; iv. 118; v 364; vi. 240. 589; viii. 32. 151 Attask'd, tax'd, taken to task, vii. 388 Away with, I cannot, iv. 404 Aweful, i. 145; iv. 414 Backare, an exclamation, iii. 139 Bajazet's mule, iii. 276 Bale, sorrow, vi. 146 Balk'd, ridged, iv. 227 Ban, to curse, v. 90. 148; vi. 556 Banbury cheese, i. 182 Bankes's horse, ii. 295 Banquet, dessert, iii. 194; viii. 50 Barbazon, iv. 484 Barber's forfeits, ii. 99 Baring, shaving, iii. 276 Barm, yeast, ii. 405. Base, a game, i. 100; viii. 235, 382 Basilisco-like, iv. 16. Basta, enough, iii. 125 Bastard, a kind of wine, ii. 57; iv. 262 Bate, beat, iv. 306. 522; vi. 439 Batler, washing bat, iii. 34 Batten, to feed, vii. 288 Bauble, a fool's iii. 295; vi. 346. 421 Bavin, brush-faggot, iv. 291 Bawcock, iii. 436 Bay of building, ii. 30

-- ccxcii --

Bay-windows, iii. 402 Bear in hand, to lead to believe, ii. 21; viii. 246 Bearward, ii. 202; iii. 114 Bedfellow, iv. 487 Bedlam-beggars, vii. 403 Beef, eating, iii. 333 Beetle, three-man, iv. 359 Begging fools,ii. 124. 368 Beholding, or beholden, ii. 83. 489; iii. 136. 140; v. 574 Besmirch'd, besmeared, soiled, iv. 542; vii. 213. See also “Smirched.” Besort, to become, to beseem, vii. 384 Bestraught, distraught, distracted, iii. 114 Beteem, to pour out, i. cclxxxv; ii. 395 &wblank; to permit, vii. 207 Bewray, to betray, vii. 395 Bezonian, iv. 451; v. 185 Bid, to invite, vi. 519 &wblank; endured, v. 462 Bills, iii. 16; vii. 460 Bilbo, sword, i. 183 Bilboes, fetters, vii. 333 Bird singing in the ear, iv. 457 Bisson, blind, vi. 173; vii. 254 Black and Yellow, a tune, iii. 385 Blank, in shooting, vii. 361 Blench, to start off, ii. 86; iii. 446; vi. 14. 47; viii. 524 Blent, blended, ii. 525; iii. 346 Blood, disposition, vi. 558 Blood-bolter'd, vii. 157 Blue-coats, servants, v. 21 Bob, blow, iii. 41 Bodg'd, botch'd, v. 244 Bodkin, dagger, vii. 261 Bollen, swollen, viii. 455 Bolted, sifted, iii. 506 Bolting-hutch, iv. 276 Bombard, drinking vessel, i. 44; iv. 276; v. 605 Bombast, stuffing, ii. 378; iv. 272 Book, paper-writing, iv. 287 Boot, something given in, v. 452 Boots, to give the, i. 92 Bought and sold, over-reached, ii. 138 Bosky, woody, i. 66 Bow-strings, hold or cut, ii. 403 Brach, dog, hound, iii. 108; iv. 288; vi. 44; vii. 379. 435 Braid, crafty, iii. 281 Brawl, French, a dance, ii. 310 Bread, holy, iii. 64 Break up, to carve, ii. 320 Breast, voice, iii. 353 Brief, abstract, iv. 21 Bribe-buck, stolen venison, i. 267 Brize, gad-fly, vi. 29; viii. 74 Brock, badger, iii. 368 Brogues, heavy shoes, viii. 220 Broken mouth, iii. 240 Brown bills, vii. 460 Brownist, iii. 380 Brown paper and ginger, ii. 78 Bruit, to noise, to report, v. 38. 314; vi. 584; vii. 183 Buckle, to bend, iv. 348 Bucklers, to give the, ii. 267 Bucklersbury, i. 228 Bugs, bugbears, iii. 134; v. 323; vii. 334; viii. 236 Burgonet, helmet, viii. 23 Burgher, citizen, iii. 27 Burst, to break, iii. 107; iv. 408 Bush, for good wine, iii. 100 Buttery-bar, iii. 332 By 'r lakin, by our ladykin, ii. 419 Caddis-garter, iv. 262 Caddisses, iii. 500 Cake is dough, iii. 193 Caliver, hand-gun, iv. 406 Callat, a drab, iii. 466; v. 124. 262 Canary, a dance, ii. 310 Cantons, songs, iii. 347 Cantle, piece, portion, iv. 283; viii. 74 Canvass, to sift, v. 21 Capitulate, to draw up heads, iv. 293 Capocchio, dolt, vi. 89 Captious, capable of receiving, iii. 225 Carbonado, meat cut and broiled, iv. 327 Carded, mixed, iv. 291 Card of ten, iii. 151 Carduus benedictus, blessed thistle, ii. 238 Carkanet, necklace, ii. 134 Carl, churl, clown, viii. 233 Carlot, peasant, iii. 70 Carpet-knights, iii. 392 Carping, prating, iv. 292 Carry out a side, to win the game, vii. 474

-- ccxciii --

Cased, caged, confined, iv. 48 Case, skin, i. cclxxxv; iii. 271. 412 Case of lives, two lives, iv. 503 Castiliano, a drinking exclamation, iii. 331 Cast, left off, iii. 64 Cassock, part of dress, iii. 287 Castle, a close helmet, vi. 317 Cataian, a term of abuse, i. 203; iii. 355 Cates, provisions, iii. 143 Cats, hatred to, iii. 289 Caudle, hempen, v. 200 Causes of quarrel, ii. 299 Censer, a barber's, iii. 178 Censure, opinion, judgment, i. 97; v. 125. 397 Cesse, cease, iii. 304 Cess, out of all, out of all measure, iv. 247 Chains, worn by stewards, iii. 357 &wblank; worn by usurers, ii. 206 Chambers, small pieces of ordnance, iv. 381. 501; v. 523 Champaign, open country, iii. 371 Changeling, iii. 484 Chape of a dagger, the hook by which it hangs, i. cclxxxv; iii. 286 Chapeless-sword, iii. 156 Character, hand-writing, vii. 393 &wblank; to imprint, vii. 215 Characts, inscriptions, ii. 90 Chares, matters, viii. 114 Charge-house, school-house, ii. 348 Charm, to bewitch, viii. 149 Charnico, a Portuguese wine, v. 145 Chase, at tennis, i. cclxxxvi; iv. 479 Chaudron, entrails, v. 153 Cheater, escheator, i. 191; iv. 383 Cherry-pit, a game, iii. 388 Cheveril, kid-skin, iii. 373; v. 539; vi. 420 Childing, teeming, ii. 408 Chopine, a high shoe, vii. 251 Cinque-pas, a dance, iii. 335 Cital, recital, iv. 323 Clack-dish, a beggar's, ii. 61 Clamour, to silence? iii. 501 Clear-stories, iii. 402 Cleped, called, ii. 291; vii. 219. See also “Yeleped.” Cling thee, vii. 181 Clip, and enclip, to embrace, iii. 533; iv. 85; v. 180; vi. 233; viii. 52. 98. 391 Clout, white cloth, the mark in archery, vi. 418; vii. 460 Clubs, to cry, to call for assistance, iii. 87; v. 23. 603; vi. 293 Coals, to carry, iv. 504; vi. 375 Coast, to approach sidelong, vi. 100; viii. 398 Cobloaf, vi. 41 Cock, small boat, i. cclxxxix; vii. 457 Cock and pie, i. 187; iv. 439 Cockney, iii. 398; vii. 408 Coffer and coffin, viii. 314 Cog, to cheat, ii. 359; vi. 129 Cohorts, vii. 373 Colbrand, the giant, iv. 15 Collied, black, ii. 396 Collier, a term of abuse, iii. 388 Colours, to fear no, iii. 337 Colt, to trick, iv. 253 Comart, treaty, vii. 199 Combinate, contracted, ii. 56 Comforting, abetting, iii. 464 Comma, vii. 334 Commence, a university word, iv. 424 Compact, made up of, viii. 377 &wblank; in concert with, vii. 400 Companion, fellow, vi. 230; vii. 72 Compassed window, bay or bow window, vi. 21 Competitor, confederate, iii. 401 Comply, to compliment, vii. 340 Compt, account, vi. 526 Comptible, accountable, iii. 343 Compulsative, vii. 199 Con, to know, vii. 389 Concolinel, a tune, ii. 310 Confect, comfit, ii. 252 Confiscate, v. 310 Congreeing, concurring, iv. 476; vii. 300 Conjunctive, vii. 314 Consort, to associate, i. 143; ii. 119; v. 420 Consort, company, vi. 432; vii. 394 Contaminate, iv. 547 Contemptible, scornful, contemptuous, ii. 220 Con thanks, to give thanks, iii. 286; vi. 573 Contraction, contract vii. 287 Contrive, to spend, iii. 136; viii. 553 Convey, to defraud, to rob, i. 190; iv. 193; v. 19. 292

-- ccxciv --

Convicted, conquered, iv. 55 Convince, to overcome, ii. 377; vi. 49; vii. 118. 166; viii. 153. 283 Convive, to feast, vi. 108 Cony-catching, cheating, iii. 165. 192 Copatain hat, iii. 191 Cope, covering, viii. 343 Copy, abundance, ii. 166 Coranto, a dance, iii. 239. 335 Corky, dry, withered, vii. 439 Costard, head, ii. 312 Coted, overtook, vii. 246 Couchings, vii. 45 Counsel, secrecy, i. 181 Counter, to run, a term of the chase, ii. 153; vii. 307 Counterfeit, portrait, vi. 580 Counterpoints, counterpanes, iii. 149 Court-cupboard, sideboard, vi. 398 Court holy-water, flattery, vii. 419 Court of guard, vii. 535; viii. 100 Coy, to caress, ii. 443; vii. 376 Coystrill, or kestrell, bastard hawk, iii. 331; viii. 344 Cozier, botcher, iii. 356 Crack, boy, iv. 398; vi. 155 Crack-hemp, iii. 190 Cracked within the ring, uncurrent gold, vii. 251 Crants, garlands, vii. 330 Crare, a small craft, viii. 220 Credit, belief, iii. 405 Cresset, a light, a beacon, iv. 280 Crone, old woman, iii. 465 Crosses, money, ii. 294 Cross-gartered, iii. 370 Crow-keeper, vi. 392; vii. 459 Crush a cup, a drinking term, vi. 387 Cry aim, to encourage, i. 224; iv. 24 Cues, in acting, ii. 422; v. 418 Cunning, knowledge, vi. 588; viii. 316 Curb, to bend, vii. 291 Curiosity, scrupulousness, vii. 368 Cursorary, for cursory, iv. 566 Curtle-ax, broadsword, iii. 26 Custard-coffin, iii. 178 Cut, horse, iii. 359 Cut and longtail, i. 235 Cutler's poetry, ii. 558 Cyprus or cypress, iii. 377 Daff'd, put aside, ii. 219. See also “Doff.” Danger, debt, ii. 543 Daring larks, v. 567 Darkling, in the dark, ii. 416 Darraign, to prepare, v. 259 Dates, used in cookery, vi. 25 Daub, to plaister, vii. 445 Day-woman, dairy-woman, ii. 297 Deal, part, viii. 573 Dear, dire, iii. 409; vi. 585; vii. 209 Dearn, lonely, secret, vii. 440 Debauch'd, i. 54; iii. 243 Deceivable, deceitful, iii. 406; iv. 156 Deck, to sprinkle, i. 18 Deck, pack of cards, v. 320 Decline, lean from, ii. 142 Defeat, to free, to disembarrass, iii. 243 Deftly, dexterously, vii. 154 Defy, to refuse, iv. 56 Demerits, merits, vi. 150 Den, good, good even, ii. 229. 319; iv. 14; vi. 174. 459 Denay, denial, iii. 364 Denay, to deny, v. 125 Denier, small piece of money, v. 362 Deny, to refuse, ii. 251 Depart with, to part with, ii. 305 Descant, a term in music, i. 99; viii. 447 Design, to point out, iv. 119 Detect, to discover, v. 262 Detected, suspected, ii. 61 Dich, do it, vi. 518 Diet, to fast, i. 106; iii. 310 Diffused, disordered, confused, unintelligible, i. cclxxxiv, 255; vii. 375 Disable, to under-rate, iii. 72 Disappointed, unprepared, vii. 225 Discandying, vii. 86 Disclaims in, vii. 398 Disclosed, hatched, vii. 332 Dismes, tenths, vi. 45 Disnatured, unnatural, vii. 385 Disseat, unseat, vii. 176 Distained, unstained, ii. 131 Doff, to do off, ii. 219. See also “Daff'd.” Doit, a small piece of money, viii. 104 Dole, dealing, share, iv. 349 Dole, happy man be his, i. 236; iii. 123. 439; iv. 254

-- ccxcv --

Do withal, ii. 534 Dowle, down, i. 61 Dribbling, or dribbing, ii. 17 Drum, Jack, iii. 269 Drumble, to bungle, to famble, i. 231 Dry-foot, to draw, a phrase of the chase, ii. 153 Ducdame, ii. 38 Dudgeon, handle, vii. 121 Duello, laws of the, iii. 95 Dump, a musical term, i. 143; vi. 478; viii. 447 Dun's the mouse, vi. 393 Eaning time, time of parturition, i. ccxc; viii. 322 Ear, to plough, iv. 169; viii. 11. 21. 478. See also “Unear'd.” Ear-bussing, vii. 390 Eager, sour, v. 274; vii. 225 Eche, to eke, viii. 309 Eftest, readiest, ii. 254 Eggs for money, taking, iii. 439 Eld, age, vi. 48 Emballing, v. 540 Embarquement, impediment, vi. 171 Embossed, foaming at the mouth, iii. 108. 271; viii. 105 Enactures, viii. 273; viii. 550 Engle, gull, iii. 173 Enmew, to mew up, to hide, ii. 51 Enseamed, greased, vii. 289 Entreat, to treat, iv. 161; v. 150 Envious, hating, v. 147 Envy, hatred, ii. 537; vi. 216; vii. 31 Envoy, conclusion, ii. 312 Escoted, paid, vii. 248 Esil, vinegar, vii. 332; viii. 524. See also “Eysil.” Ever among, iv. 447 Even Christian, vii. 322 Ever, always, v. 591 Everlasting, a material for dress, ii. 153 Evil, curing the, vii. 167 Excrement, beard, hair, iii. 518; vii. 298 Exempt, taken away, separated, ii. 132 Exhibition, maintenance, i. 104 Exigent, end, v. 44 Expedience, expedition, iv. 226; viii. 14 Expedient, expeditions, iii. 46; iv. 19. 134; v. 160. 360 Expiate, expired, v. 417; viii. 486 Exposture, exposure, vi. 223 Extended, seized, viii. 11 Extremes, extremities, vi. 91 Eyas, young hawk, vii. 247 Eyas-musket, small young hawk, i. 227 Eye of green, shade of green, i. 33 Eyry, nest, vii. 247 Eysil, vinegar, vii. 332; viii. 524. See also “Esil.” Fading, the burden of a ballad, iii. 499 Fadge, to suit, to answer, ii. 349; iii. 352 Fair, fairness, ii. 126. 397; iii. 49 Fall, to drop, to let fall, iv. 181 Falsing, ii. 130 Fancies and good-nights, iv. 407 Fancy, love, ii. 520; iii. 510; viii. 547 Fangled, trifling, i. cclxxxix; viii. 242 Fantastical, imaginary, vii. 105 Fap, drunk, i. 183 Farced, stuffed, inflated, iv. 534 Fashions, farcins, iii. 156 Fast and loose, a game, viii. 103 Favour, countenance, iii. 361; iv. 188. 294; vii. 24; viii. 248. 359 Fear no colours, iii. 337 Fear, to frighten, iv. 430; v. 294. 323; viii. 46. 405 Feat, nice, neat, viii. 141. 248. 546 Federary, confederate, iii. 454. See also “Feodary.” Fee-farm, for ever, vi. 68 Feere, companion, wife, vi. 327; viii. 272 Fell, hide, skin, vii. 179 Feodary, confederate, ii. 45; iii. 454; viii. 187. See also “Federary.” Fern-seed, its property, iv. 251 Festimately, hastily, ii. 310 Fet, fetched, iv. 502 Fetch, trick, vii. 231 Fierce, viii. 259 Fig, the Spanish, iv. 451 Fil'd, polished, viii. 514 File, to defile, vii. 136 Fill-horse, ii. 496; vi. 68. See also “Thills.”

-- ccxcvi --

Fine, refined, artful, iii. 312 Fine, to end, viii. 442 Firago, for Virago, iii. 393 Fire-drake, serpent, dragon, v. 603 First-good, best, v. 521 Fives, a disorder in horses, iii. 157 Five wits, vii. 425; viii. 538 Fixure, fixture, vi. 31 Flap-dragon, ii. 346; iii. 484; iv. 388 Flap-jacks, pancakes, viii. 294 Flaw, gust, v. 162; vii. 329; viii. 313. 386 Flecked, spotted, vi. 414 Fleet, float, viii. 86 Flewd, chapped, ii. 447 Flight-arrows, ii. 188 Flote, wave, i. 20 Flouted, scorned, v. 389 Flush, luxuriant, vii. 284 Foils, blemishes, viii. 20. 174 Foison, plenty, i. 37; ii. 21; vii. 165; viii. 51. 500 Fond, foolish, ii. 37. 92. 437. 530; iii. 30. 220; iv. 201; v. 152. 258. 411; vi. 304 Fool-begged, ii. 124. 368 Fools, nicking them, ii. 170; viii. 80 Foot, to grasp in the talons, viii. 242 Footed, landed, vii. 422 For, because, iii. 307 Force not, care not for, ii. 367; viii. 444 Force, of, of necessity, iii. 508; iv. 260 Fordo, to destroy, vii. 329. 488 Forslow, to delay, v. 266 Forestalled, anticipated, iv. 443 Forfeits, barber's, ii. 99 Formal, sane, ii. 96. 168; iii. 369 Forspoke, forbidden, viii. 69 Forty fancies, the humour of, iii. 157 Fox, sword, iv. 554 Frampold, uneasy, uncomfortable, i. 209 Frank, sty, iv. 375; v. 373 Fretten, fretted, ii. 540 Frippery, old clothes shop, i. 72 Frise, coarse woollen cloth, i. 271 Frontier, forehead, iv. 237 Frush, to break, to bruise, vi. 130 Fullam, a false die, i. 191 Gad, a point, vi. 328 Gain-giving, misgiving, vii. 341 Galliard, a dance, iii. 334 Galloway nags, iv. 386 Gallow, to terrify, vii. 420 Gallowglasses, v. 205; vii. 100 Garboils, commotions, viii. 17 Garden-house, ii. 95 Gaskins, large breeches, iii. 338 Gaudy, joyful, viii. 87 Gear, matter, ii. 479; v. 154; vi. 13 Geck, fool, iii. 418; viii. 240 General, subjects, ii. 42; vii. 251 Germins, sprouting seeds, vii. 154 Gest, a resting-place, iii. 433 Gib-cat, a male cat, iv. 232 Gillyflowers, iii. 495 Gilt, gilding, iv. 542; vi. 154 Gimmal, a device, v. 15 Gimmal-bit, double-bit, iv. 538 Ging, gang, i. 249 Ginger-knapping, or snapping, ii. 515 Gird, taunt, reproof, v. 52; vi. 150 Girdle, turning the, ii. 261 Give aim, to direct, i. 167; vi. 361 Gleek, jeer, scoff, ii. 424; iv. 563; v. 60; vi. 478 Glose, to expound, to explain, iv. 471 God 'ild you, God yield or reward you, iii. 62. 94; vii. 305 God's bodkin, vii. 254 Going to the world, marrying, ii. 210 Gongarian, or Hungarian, i. 189 Good den, good even, ii. 229. 319; iv. 14; vi. 174. 459 Good-nights and fancies, iv. 407 Good year, what the, an exclamation, i. 196; ii. 198; vii. 477 Good, to weep a, to weep much, i. 158 Gorbellied, corpulent, i. cclxxxvi; iv. 255 Goujeers, a disorder, vii. 477 Gourd, a false die, i. 191 Gouts, drops, vii. 121 Grace, beauty, iii. 526 Gramercy, great thanks, vi. 529 Greek, merry, 398; vi. 20 Gripe, griffin, vulture, viii. 430 Grise, degrees, steps, iii. 377; vi. 559 Growing, accruing, ii. 147 Guards, ornaments of dress, ii. 51. 196. 498; iv. 67. 289

-- ccxcvii --

Gummed velvet, fretting of, iv. 251 Guerdon, reward, ii. 271. 316; v. 53. 293. See also “Reguerdon.” Gust, to taste, iii. 441 Haggard, wild hawk, ii. 224; iii. 375 Half-fac'd groat, iv. 11 Halidom, i. 151 H and ache, ii. 238 Handsaw, or Heron-shaw, vii. 249 Happily and haply, ii. 74; iii. 118 Happy man be his dole, i. 236; iii. 123. 439; iv. 254 Harlots, male and female, ii. 171 Harrow, to subdue, vii. 197; viii. 62 Haught, haughty, iv. 191 Hefts, heavings, iii. 453 Hent, to take, ii. 87; iii. 492; vii. 284 Herb of grace, rue, iii. 295; iv. 181; vii. 310 Hest, command, iv. 258 Hide fox and all after, a game, vii. 297 High men and low men, false dice, i. 191 Hight, called, ii. 289 Hilding, low wretch, iii. 138. 268; iv. 345; vi. 459; viii. 175 Hint, suggestion, i. 17. 31 Hiren, iv. 385 Hobby-horse is forgot, ii. 311; vii. 270 Hoar-docks, vii. 453 Hob-nob, iii. 392 Ho, ho, ho, ii. 441 Holding, burden of a song, viii. 54 Hoodman-blind, blind man's bough, vii. 288 Hot-house, bagnio, ii. 25 Hour, Humphrey, v. 456 Household badge, v. 216 Hox, to ham-string, iii. 442 Hubbub or Whoo-bub, iii. 515 Hugger mugger, in secret, vii. 306 Hull, to be driven to and fro by waves, iii. 344; v. 549 Hundred Merry Tales, the, ii. 205 Hunt-counter, a dog that runs the wrong way, iv. 354 Hunts-up, a morning song, i. cclxxxviii; vi. 453 Hurly-burly, confusion, i. cclxxxviii. vii. 99 Husbandry, frugality, vii. 119 Ignomy, ignominy, i. cclxxxvi; ii. 45; iv. 332; vi. 135. 333 Illustrous, dull, not bright, viii. 162 Imbare, to expose, to lay bare, iv. 473 Immediacy, vii. 478 Imp out, to piece out, iv. 146 Impair, unworthy, vi. 102 Impartial, taking no part, ii. 93 Imperial, imperious, vi. 283; vii. 329 Imperseverant, viii. 211 Imponed, pawned, vii. 338 Importance, importunity, iv. 18 Important, importunate, ii. 169. 203. 348; iii. 273. 419. 533; vii. 454 Impose, imposition, i. 152 Impress, to press, to compel, vii. 156 Inclip, to embrace, viii. 52. See also “Clip.” Include, to conclude, i. 170 Incony, fine, pretty, ii. 314 Index, commencement, v. 397; vii. 287 Indifferent, not different, iii. 166 Indict, convict, vii. 251 Induction, entrance, iv. 280 Indurance, confinement, v. 590 In, for e'en, iii. 219 Infer, to bring, to produce, vi. 549 Informal, insane, ii. 96. See also “Formal.” Ingenious, ingenuous, ii. 294; vi. 535 Ingle, gull, iii. 173 Inhabitable, uninhabitable, iv. 113 Inhibited, forbidden, prohibited, iii. 212 Iniquity, the Vice, v. 406 Inkhorn, pedantic, v. 51 Inkle, tape, worsted, ii. 315; iii. 500; viii. 346 Inland-bred, well bred, iii. 42 Inn, house, iv. 298 Innocent, idiot, iii. 287; vii. 433 Insane root, hemlock, vii. 106 In-set, to set, iv. 351 Instance, solicitation, motive, ii. 379; iii. 275 Insuit, solicitation, iii. 309 Intend, to pretend, v. 422 Intrinse, intricate, vii. 399

-- ccxcviii --

Invis'd, unseen, viii. 551 Inward, intimate, ii. 62; v. 417 Irregulous, viii. 224 Jack o' the clock, iv. 211; v. 446. Jack a' Lent, i. 227 Jack, the, at bowls, viii. 166 Jack of a Virginal, viii. 432 Jar of the clock, tick of the clock, iii. 433 Jet, to strut, iii. 366; v. 401; vi. 294; viii. 190. 286 Jew, a term of fondness, ii. 314 Jewess' eye, ii. 504 Jig, a theatrical entertainment, vii. 253. 270 John, poor, dried hake, vi. 375 John a' Dreams, vii. 256 Jovial, like Jove, viii. 224 Jump, to agree with, ii. 512 &wblank; just, vii. 198 &wblank; to risk, vi. 203; vii. 116; viii. 244 &wblank; a hazard, viii. 73 Justicer, judge, vii. 433. 449 Kam, or cam, awry, vi. 209 Keech, a lump of fat, iv. 268; v. 503 Keel, to cool, ii. 383 Kendal green, iv. 268 Kernes, peasants, v. 161; vii. 100. 183 Kicky-wicky, or kicksy-wicksy, iii. 248 Kid-fox, ii. 215 Kind, natural, viii. 455 King and Beggar, a ballad, ii. 297. 320 Kirtle, a jacket, a petticoat, iv. 389 Knapping, snapping, ii. 515 Knock it, i. cclxxxvii; v. 526 Knot-grass, ii. 437. Knotted garden, ii. 291 Laced mutton, a dressed courtezan, i. 94 Lag, the common, vi. 553 Land-damn, iii. 456 Lapwing, artifice of the, ii. 152 Latched, licked, ii. 427 Latch, to catch, vii. 169; viii. 525 Lattice, red, i. 207; iv. 373 Lauds, songs of praise, vii. 320 Lavolta, a dance, vi. 96 Lay, to way-lay, vi. 550 Leaguer, camp, iii. 269 Leasing, lying, iii. 341; vi. 250 Leather-coat, a kind of apple, iv. 448 Leman, sweetheart, i. 250; iii. 353 Leer, skin, complexion, iii. 73; vi. 333 Leese, to loose, viii. 479 Leg, to make a, vi. 524 Leiger or Lieger, ambassador, ii. 50; viii. 158 Lenten, spare, iii. 338; vii. 246 Let, to hinder, i. 132; vi. 409; vii. 221 Level, to stand in the, iii. 474 Lewd, lustful, ignorant, wicked, ii. 267; iv. 115; v. 139. 365 Liberty, extemporal acting, vii. 250 Lie for, to, to lie in prison for, v. 350 Liefest, dearest, v. 156 Lieutenantry, proxy, deputation, viii. 77 Lifter, thief, vi. 21 Light o' Love, a tune, ii. 237 Lightly, commonly, v. 406 Liking, to be in, to be in flesh, thriving, iv. 296. 400 Lime in sack, i. 189 Limbo patrum, v. 604; vi. 316 Lincolnshire bag-pipe, iv. 232 List, boundary, limit, iii. 375; vii. 307 Livelihood, liveliness, v. 419 Livery of land, iv. 142 Loach, a fish, iv. 248 Lockram, course linen, vi. 178 Lob of spirits, ii. 404 Loggats, a game, vii. 325 Longly, for longingly, iii. 123 Loof'd, luff'd, a sea term, viii. 74 Lord have mercy on us, ii. 366 Lord's sake, for the, ii. 78 Love-locks, ii. 235 Lover, friend, vi. 249 Loves, of all, by all means, i. 209; ii. 418 Lowted, bowed, v. 74 Lozel, an abandoned fellow, iii. 466 Luce, a pike fish, i. 178 Lurch o' the garland, to gain the victory, vi. 184 Lunes, mad fits i. 246; iii. 460; vi. 56; vii. 282

-- ccxcix --

Lust, pleasure, liking, vi. 97 Lustick, joyous, iii. 239 Lym, a species of dog, vii. 435 Maculate, defiled, spotted, ii. 296 Maid Marian, iv. 300 Mail'd up, armed, v. 148 Make, to do, v. 469 &wblank; mate, viii. 480 Male, bag or wallet, ii. 312 Malkin, vi. 178; viii. 335 Mall, or Moll Cutpurse, iii. 334 Manage, ii. 368; iv. 8 Mandragora, mandrake, a soporifie, vii. 571; viii. 23 Mandrake's groan, v. 175 Mankind, masculine, iii. 465; vi. 225 Manningtree Ox, iv. 276 Many, the people, vi. 199 Marchpane, a kind of cake, vi. 398 Mare, riding the, hanging, iv. 366 &wblank; riding the wild, the game of see-saw, iv. 388 Marian, Maid, iv. 300 Maroccus, Bankes's horse, ii. 295 Match, to set a, to make an appointment, iv. 233 Mated, confounded, ii. 142; v. 159; vii. 173; viii. 400 Maugre, in spite of, iii. 378 Maund, basket, viii. 546 Meacock, coward, iii. 148 Mealed, mingled, ii. 73; iii. 289 Mean, middle state, vii. 443 Measure, a dance, ii. 357 Meazels, lepers, vi. 200 Meddle, to mingle, i. 12 Meed, desert, v. 251. 317; vi. 515; vii. 338 Meiny, retinue, vii. 405 Meet with, to counteract, i. 70 Mell, to meddle, i. 12; ii. 73; iii. 289 Merchant, a term of abuse, v. 38; vi. 423 Mere, absolute, i. 11; viii. 333 Mered, viii. 80 Metal or mettle, vii. 19 Mete-yard, yard-measure, iii. 180 Micher, a truant, iv. 274 Miching mallecho, vii. 271 Middle-earth, the globe, i. 269 Middle-summer's spring, ii. 407 Mill-stones, eyes dropping, v. 375 Miser, unhappy person, v. 96 Mistress, the, at bowls, v. 68 Mo and moe, more, viii. 457 Mobled, hastily dressed, vii. 253 Mock-water, i. 217 Model and module, iii. 285; iv. 99 Modern, common, familiar, iii. 44. 238. 309; iv. 56; vi. 443; viii. 125 Moe and mowe, i. 43; ii. 434; vii. 248 Moiety, share, iv. 283; vii. 355; viii. 497 Momentany and momentary, ii. 396 Monarcho, ii. 321; iii. 211 Monmouth caps, iv. 552 Montanto, a fencing term, i. 216; ii. 188 Month's mind, i. 101 Mouths, to make, ii. 434 Morisco, Morris-dancer, v. 162 Morris-pike, ii. 155 Mort of the deer, death of the deer, iii. 436 Mot, word, motto, viii. 438 Motion, puppet-show, i. 108; ii. 61; iii. 491 Motley, the fool's dress, v. 499 Mouse, a term of endearment, ii. 351 Moused, mouthed, ii. 462; iv. 30 Mouse-hunt, stout, vi. 472 Mouth, sweet, sweet tooth, i. 138 Mowe or mouth, i. 43; ii. 434; vii. 248 Mum-budget, i. 264 Muset, small muse, viii. 393 Mutines, mutineers, iv. 31; vii. 333 Mutine, to mating, vii. 288 Mutton, courtezan, i. 94; ii. 63 Naught awhile, to be, iii. 8 Nayword, bye-word, i. 210; iii. 358 Ne, nor, iii. 234 Neif, fist, ii. 443; iv. 886 Nether-stocks, stockings, iv. 264; vii. 404. See also “Stock.” Nice, trifling, unimportant, iv. 348; v. 434; vi. 436. 484; vii. 68 Nicholas, St., his clerks, highwaymen, thieves, iv. 250

-- ccc --

Nick, out of all, beyond all calculation, i. 149 Nicking fools, ii. 170; viii. 80 Night-rule, night frolic, ii. 426 Nill, will not, viii. 311 Nine-men's morris, a game, ii. 407 Nobless, nobleness, iv. 186 Noddy, a game, i. 95 Noise, Sneaks, Sneaks' company of musicians, iv. 379 Nonce, occasion, iv. 236 No point, ii. 306 Note, knowledge, vii. 417. 456 Novem, a game, ii. 370 Nourish, nurse, v. 9 Nowl, head, ii. 426 Obsequious, as at obsequies, v. 270. 352; vii. 206; viii. 490 Obstacle, obstinate, v. 96 Obstruct, obstruction, viii. 67 Occupy, the double sense of the word, iv. 384 Œiliads, eyeings, looks, i. 190; vii. 455 O'erlook'd, bewitch'd, i. 269; ii. 519 O'ercount, viii. 46 O'ercrows, subdues, vii. 347 O'er-raught, over-reached, ii. 122 O'er-raught, overtook, vii. 258 Of all loves, by all means, i. 209; ii. 418 Old, an augmentative, i. 193; ii. 270. 553 Once, sometimes, v. 513 Oozel-cock, ii. 423 Opal, changeable, iii. 363 Opposite, adversary, ii. 63; iii. 381. 392. 393; iv. 409; v. 221 Or, either, viii. 153 Ordinant, governing, vii 335 Ostent, show, viii. 280 Over-scutched, scored over, iv. 407 Overseer of a will, viii. 449 Over-shut, shut in, viii. 393 Ouphes, elves, i. 255 Owe, to own, i. 27; ii. 45. 136. 297. 416; iii. 254. 348. 473; iv. 26. 70. 81. 188; vi. 215; viii. 252. 466. 555 Pack, to concert, to contrive, vi. 334; vii. 417 Pact, bargain, contract, ii. 265 Paction, contract, iv. 575 Paddock, toad, vii. 99. 293 Painted cloth, iii. 56; vi. 136 Palabras, words, ii. 240; iii. 107 Pale, to impale, to encircle, v. 247; viii. 52 Pall, to wrap as in a pall, vii. 113 Pantaloon, iii. 152 Parcel-gilt, partly gilt, iv. 367 Parish top, iii. 331 Paritor, an officer of the Bishop's court, ii. 317 Parlous, perilous, ii. 419; iii. 48; v. 401 Parrot and rope, ii. 159 Partake, to take part, viii. 541 Parted, endowed with parts, vi. 77 Pash, head, iii. 437 Passes, surpasses, vi. 505 Pass not, care not for, v. 189 Patch, fool, i. 55; ii. 136. 426; vi. 54; vii. 175 Patchery, folly, vi. 54 Path, to walk, vii. 28 Pavin, a dance, iii. 413 Peat, pet, iii. 121 Peevish, silly, i. 163. 193; ii. 150. 162; iii. 348; iv. 286. 523; v. 95. 333. 466; vi. 121 Peg a' Ramsey, a tune, iii. 355 Peised, poised, weighed, ii. 520; iv. 37 Pelting, petty, trifling, vi. 108; vii. 404 Perdy, par Dieu, ii. 161; iv. 484; vii. 277 Perjure, perjurer, vii. 420 Periapt, amulet, v. 88 Petty-ward, i. 219 Pew-fellow, companion, v. 452 Phantasm, ii. 321 Pheese, to beat, to humble, i. cclxxxv; iii. 107; vi. 59 Philip Sparrow, iv. 16 Phill-horse, shaft-horse, ii. 496; vi. 68. See also “Thills.” Pick, to pitch, vi. 147 Pickt-hatch, the manor of, i. 206 Pied-ninny, i. 55 Pight, pitch'd, vi. 135; vii. 393 Pilch, leathern coat, viii. 291 Pilcher, scabbard, vi. 433

-- ccci --

Pill'd, peel'd, ii. 11; v. 20 Pin and web, cataract in the eye, iii. 444; vii. 428 Pin, cleaving the, i. cclxxxv; ii. 323; vi. 418 Planched, boarded, planked, ii. 68 Plantage, the moon's effect upon, vi. 73 Plantain, the medical virtues of, vi. 386 Plates, money, viii. 122 Platforms, plans, plots, v. 33 Plausibly, with applause, viii. 468 Pleached, plaited, interwoven, ii. 198; iv. 565; viii. 108 Point, tag, iii. 500; iv. 345; viii. 86 Point device, with nicety, iii. 59. 371 Point, no, ii. 306 Poking-sticks, for setting ruffs, iii. 501 Polled, bared, vi. 236 Pomander, a ball of perfume, iii. 514 Pomewater, a kind of apple, ii. 324 Pouncet-box, perfume-box, iv. 238 Powder, to salt, iv. 332 Practisants, or partisans, v. 56 Pregnant, ready, prepared, accomplished, iii. 376 Prest, ready, ii. 480; viii. 324 Pretence, intention, vii. 131. 371 Pretend, to intend, i. 125; v. 67; viii. 431 Prevent, to anticipate, iv. 359 Pricket, a stag of the second year, ii. 325 Prime, spring, iii. 234 Primero, a game at cards, i. 260; v. 586 Print, in, exactly, with nicety, i. 110; ii. 316 Prize, privilege, v. 250 Proface, much good may it do you, iv. 448 Proof, approbation, approof, iii. 177. 216 Proper, handsome, well-shaped, i. 144 Propertied, iii. 403 Propose, conversation, ii. 223 Provand, provender, vi. 180 Provincial, ii. 99 Pucelle, a virgin, v. 27 Pugging, cheating, iii. 488 Puke stocking, iv. 262 Pun, to pound, vi. 42 Punk, prostitute, i. 210 Purchase, booty, i. cclxxxvi; iv. 251. 437; v. 434 Put on, to incite, viii. 232 Puttock, a degenerate hawk, viii. 144 Quart d'ecu, fourth part of a crown, iii. 290 Quarrel, square-headed arrow, v. 538 Quarry, a heap of dead game, vi. 147; vii. 101. 169 Quell, to kill, vii. 119 Quern, a hand-mill, i. cclxxxv; ii. 405 Quintaine, iii. 20 Quips, scoffs, reproaches, i. 147 Quit, requite, iv. 506; v. 486; vii. 336 Quittance, repayment, iv. 347 Quoted, noted, observed, i. 115; iv. 74; vi. 106. 393; vii. 234; viii. 438 Rabbit-sucker, a young rabbit, iv. 275 Race of night, iv. 53 Rack, vapour, cloud, i. 70 Rank, butter-woman's, iii. 50 Rapier, for dancing, vi. 293 Rascal deer, lean deer, iii. 62; v. 73 Rash, to tear away, vii. 440 Rats, rhiming them to death, iii. 52 Raught, reached, ii. 326; iv. 548; v. 246; viii. 101 &wblank; reft, v. 144 Ravin, to swallow greedily, vii. 133 Rayed, made dirty, iii. 164 Read, advice, counsel, vii. 214 Ready, dressed, v. 32 Rear-mice, bats, ii. 413 Reason, doubt, i. 121 Rebato, a kind of ruff, ii. 236 Recheat, recall, a term of the chase, ii. 194 Reck, to care for, iii. 95; vii. 214 Record, to sing, i. 164 Recorder, a musical instrument, ii. 457; vii. 279 Red lattice, i. 207; iv. 373 Reechy, smoky, dirty, ii. 235; vi. 178; vii. 293

-- cccii --

Regiment, government, command, viii. 69 Reguerdon, reward, v. 53. See also “Guerdon.” Remorseful, compassionate, i. 152 Renege, to deny, vii. 399; viii. 5 Repured, purified, vi. 67 Resolveth, dissolveth, iv. 92; vii. 207 Respects, considerations, viii. 400 Rest, to set up, a phrase from gunnery, ii. 155; vi. 474. 489 Riding the mare, being hanged, iv. 366 Riding the wild mare, the game of see-saw, iv. 388 Rigol, circle, iv. 431; viii. 465 Rim, the vitals, iv. 544 Rivage, shore, iv. 500 Rivo, a drinking term, iv. 264 Ronyon, scabby person, vii. 103 Rook'd, roosted, v. 334 Rope for a parrot, ii. 159 Rother, ox, cow, or bull, i. cclxxxviii; vi. 559 Round, plain, unceremonious, ii. 125; iii. 356; iv. 532; vi. 527; vii. 265. 285 &wblank; to whisper, to mutter, i. cclxxxvi; iii. 441; iv. 37 Rouse, carouse, vii. 207 Roynish, scurvy, scabby, iii. 29 Ruddock, red-breast, viii. 221 Rue, or herb of grace, iv. 181; vii. 310 Rushes, for strewing rooms, iv. 287; viii. 169 Rush-rings, marriages with, iii. 236 Sacring bell, v. 568 Sad, grave, i. 101; ii. 221. 499; iii. 384. 504; v. 282 Safe, to secure, viii. 96 Saffron dye, for dress, iii. 294 Sag, swag, vii. 175 Said, done, iii. 39; iv. 330; vi. 337 Sallet, helmet, v. 206 Saltiers, satyrs, iii. 504 Samingo, a drinking term, iv. 449 Sand-blind, ii. 494 Scaled, exposed, ii. 57 &wblank; dispersed, vi. 144 &wblank; weighed, vi. 196 Scambling, scrambling, iv. 467 Scamels, i. 48 Scarre, rock, iii. 280 Scathe, to injure, vi. 401 Sconce, head, ii. 128 Scotch'd, wounded, hack'd, vii. 140 Scroyles, scabs, iv. 31 Scrimers, fencers, vii. 317 Sculls, shoals, vi. 127 Seam, grease, vi. 58 Seeling, blinding, vii. 141 Seething, boiling, ii. 453 Sennet, sounding of trumpets, v. 151 Sere, tickled in the, vii. 246 Serpigo, the tetter, ii. 49; vi. 54 Servant, lover, i. 108 Sessa, iii. 107; vii. 428. 435 Several and common, ii. 308; viii. 536 Sewer, his office explained, vii. 116 Shales, shells, iv. 537 Shards, broken tiles, vii. 330 Shard-borne, vii. 140; viii. 58 Sheen, shining, bright, ii. 404 Shekels, pieces of money, ii. 37 Shent, destroyed, ruined, rebuked, scolded, i. cclxxxiv. 195; iii. 404; vi. 252; vii. 281 Sherriffs posts, iii. 342 Ship-tire, a kind of head-dress, i. 228 Shive, slice, vi. 295 Shove-groat, a game, iv. 386 Shovel board, a game, i. 182 Shrive, to confess, ii. 134 Side-sleeves, long sleeves, ii. 237 Siege, seat, i. 47; ii. 74; vii. 316 Sign, to denote, v. 546 Sink-a-pace, a dance, iii. 335 Similar, simulator, vii. 420 Sir, applied to the clergy, i. 177; iii. 393; v. 119. 415. 472 Sirrah, applied to women, i. cclxxxix; iv. 236; viii. 127 Sir-reverence, ii. 143 Sizes, allowances, vii. 411 Skains-mate, vi. 423 Skills not, it does not signify, iii. 416; v. 160 Skinker, drawer, iv. 261 Skirr, to scour, iv. 551; vii. 176 Sleave-silk, floss-silk, vi. 110; vii. 124 Sledded, sledged, vii. 198 Sleided-silk, untwisted silk, viii. 323. 546 Slip, counterfeit money, vi. 419

-- ccciii --

Slops, loose breeches, trowsers, ii. 227 Slubber, to neglect, to obscure, ii. 511 Smack, taste, iii. 246; iv. 14 Smirched, dirtied, soiled, ii. 235. 246; iii. 26; iv. 542; vii. 213. See also “Besmirched.” Smoothing, flattering, v. 359 Sneak-cup, iv. 299. See also “Snick-up.” Sneap, snub, iv. 368 Sneaping, snipping or nipping, ii. 286; iii. 431; viii. 424 Snick-up, a term of contempt, iii. 356. See also “Sneak-cup.” Snuff, anger, dislike, ii. 461; vii. 417 Solve, solution, viii. 507 Sonties, God's, God's sanctities, ii. 495 Soon at night, ii. 119 Sooth, to flatter, iv. 43; vi. 183 Sort, company, collection, ii. 427; iv. 190; v. 139. 173 &wblank;, to select, i. 143; v. 335. 397; viii. 440 &wblank;, to accompany, iv. 384; viii. 393 &wblank;, to agree, to befit, vi. 16; vii. 199 &wblank;, to happen, to turn out, v. 121. 257 Sowle by the ears, to pull by the ears, vi. 236 Speaking thick, speaking rapidly, iv. 377; viii. 88 Sperr up, to bar up, vi. 11 Spoons given at christenings, i. cclxiv; v. 601 Sport alone, excellent sport, ii. 430 Sprag, active, nimble, i. 245 Square, to quarrel, ii. 190. 405; viii. 28. 81 Squash, an unripe peascod, ii. 425; iii. 343. 439 Squire or square, a measure or rule, ii. 368; iv. 252; viii. 38 Stain, tincture, colour, iii. 211 Stale, a decoy, bait, pretence, i. 71; ii. 126; v. 295 Stannyel, a kind of hawk, iii. 369 Star, sphere, vii. 239 Starkly, stiffly, ii. 72 Statute-caps, ii. 361 Steld, steeled? viii. 456 Stickler, a species of umpire, vi. 133 Stigmatic, a person marked, v. 216. 262 Stinted, stopped, vi. 389 Stithy, a forge, vi. 107; vii. 269 Stock, stocking, i. 138; iii. 335. See also “Nether-stocks.” Stomach, pride, haughtiness, v. 580 Stone-bow, a bow to shoot stones, iii. 366 Stoop of wine, two quarts of wine, iii. 352 Stories, clear, iii. 402 Stover, coarse grass, fodder, i. 66 Strappado, a punishment, iv. 269 Stuck, thrust, vii. 320 Stuff, baggage, luggage, furniture, ii. 164; vii. 177 Subscrib'd, surrender'd, vii. 368. 440 Subject, for subjects, ii. 62; iii. 430 Suggest, to tempt, i. 129; iv. 115; v. 507; viii. 416 Suggestions, temptations, ii. 288; iii. 264. 296; iv. 427 Supposes, suppositions, iii. 192 Sumpter, horse or mule to carry luggage, or persons, vii. 412 Surcease, to finish, conclude, vii. 116 Swart, brown, black, iv. 40; vi. 300 Swashing, vi. 376 Swath, grass cut by mowers, iii. 358 Sweeting, a kind of apple, vi. 420 Sweet mouth, sweet tooth, i. 138 Sword and buckler, iv. 245 Table, picture, panel, i. ccxc; iii. 210; viii. 487 Table, palm of the hand, ii. 498 Tabor, used by fools, iii. 372 Tabourines, drums, vi. 108; viii. 99 Tag-rag, multitude, vii. 17 Take me with you, let me understand you, iv. 276 Take, to blast, to infect, i. 254; vii. 202. 426 Take in, to conquer, vi. 152; viii. 70. 187 Taking up, dealing, iv. 352 Talents of hair, viii. 551 Tall, bold, courageous, i. 194; iii. 330. 401. 436; iv. 484 Tarre, to provoke, to incite, iv. 65; vi. 40; vii. 428 Task'd, tax'd, iv. 314. 323 Taste, to try, iv. 307 Tawdry lace, iii. 502

-- ccciv --

Tawney-coats, a bishop's livery, v. 20 Tender-hefted, vii. 411 Teen, sorrow, i. 14; v. 441; vi. 388; viii. 397. 551 Tent, to reside, to dwell, vi. 215 Tent, to search a wound, vi. 45; vii. 257 Tercel, male goss-hawk, i. cclxxxviii; vi. 69 Tercel-gentle, i. cclxxxviii; vi. 412 Thewes, strength, vii. 22 Thickly, rapidly, iv. 377; vi. 68; viii. 188. 466 Thief and true man, ii. 72; iv. 251. 255; v. 246 Thills, the shafts, ii. 496; vi. 68. See also “Fill-horse,” and “Phills.” Thou, used as a verb, iii. 380 Three-farthing pieces, iv. 12 Three-man beetle, iv. 359 Thrice-repured, thrice purified, vi. 67 Throw, time, moment, iii. 408 Tickle-brain, a kind of liquor, iv. 274 Tick-tack, or trick-track, a game, ii. 17 Tilly-vally, an exclamation, iv. 382 Tire on, to peck at greedily, iii. 465; v. 238; vi. 551; viii. 196 Tiring, attiring, ii. 130 Tiring-house of a theatre, ii. 419 Toge, toga, vi. 190 Tom of Bedlam, vii. 346 Touze, to pull about, to pull from, i. cclxxxvi; iii. 519 Top, the parish, iii. 331 Touch, touchstone, v. 442; vi. 571 Trash, to check, or beat back, i. 15; vii. 538 Tray-trip, a game, iii. 372 Treachers, traitors, vii. 372 Trigon, fiery, iv. 389 Trol-my-dames, a game, iii. 491 Trossers, trowsers, iv. 521 Trot, an old woman, ii. 59 True-man and thief, ii. 72; iv. 251. 255; v. 246 Truepenny, a mining term, vii. 228 Tuck, rapier, sword, iii. 391 Tucket, sound of a trumpet, ii. 557; iii. 263 Tucket-sonnance, iv. 537 Turk, to turn, to change completely, vii. 276 Twire, to peep, viii. 489 Unanel'd, without extreme unction, vii. 225 Unavoided, unavoidable, v. 78. 458 Unbated, not blunted, vii. 319 Unbolted, unsifted, coarse, vii. 398 Uncape, to unearth, i. 231 Undertaker of other's quarrels, iii. 395 Under-wrought, undermined, iv. 21 Unear'd, unploughed, viii. 478. See also “Ear.” Uneath, scarcely, v. 147 Unexpressive, inexpressible, iii. 47 Unhappy, mischievous, unlucky, iii. 296 Unhatch'd, unhack'd, iii. 392 Unhousel'd, not having received the Sacrament, vii. 225 Unimprov'd, unproved, vii. 199 Union, a kind of pearl, vii. 343 Unmann'd, a term in falconry, vi. 439 Unpregnant, unready, unprepared, ii. 85 Unsisting, unresting? ii. 73 Unsmirched, unsullied, not dirtied, vii. 308. See also, “Besmirched,” and “Smirched.” Unstate, to descend from rank, vii. 371 Urchin, hedgehog, vi. 301; viii. 406 Use, interest, v. 572; viii. 479 Usurer's chains, ii. 206 Utis, or utas, the seventh day after a feast, iv. 379 Uttered, put out, ii. 271 Utterance, extremity, vii. 136; viii. 186 Vail, to lower, ii. 89. 361. 476; iii. 200; vi. 201; vii. 205; viii. 401 Validity, value, iii. 326 Vantbrace, armour for the arm, vi. 37 Varlet, knight's servant, vi. 13 Vast, i. 24; iii. 430; vii. 209 Vaward, advanced body, ii. 447; iv. 12. 543 Venew, or veney, a hit in fencing, ii. 347 Via, an exclamation, i. 211; v. 256 Vice, a character in old plays, vii. 289 Vice's dagger, iv. 407 Vied, challenged, or staked, iii. 147; viii. 122 Vinewd'st, most mouldy, vi. 41 Violenteth, compelleth? vi. 93 Virago, or firago, iii. 393

-- cccv --

Wage, to remunerate, vi. 263 &wblank; to contend, viii. 116 Wan, to grow pale, vii. 255 Wanton, a trifler, a feeble person, vii. 344 Warn, to summon, vii. 79 Wassails, viii. 21 Watch-light, v. 478 Waters, for all, iii. 402 Water-work, water-colours, iv. 369 Waxen, or yoxen, ii. 405 Weather-bitten, iii. 533 Web and pin, cataract in the eye, iii. 444; vii. 428 Week, in by the, ii. 352 Weet, to wit, to know, viii. 6 Weird, fatal, i. cclxxxviii; vii. 104 Welkin-eye, blue eye, iii. 437 Westward ho! an exclamation, iii. 377 When, an indication of impatience, iv. 117 Where, whereas, i. 130 Where, place, vii. 365 Whiffler, fifer, iv. 559 White, to hit the, to hit the mark, iii. 200 &wblank; to spit, iv. 358 Whoo-bub or hubbub, iii. 515 Whooping, out of all, iii. 53 Wilderness, wildness, ii. 53 Wimpled, hooded, veiled, ii. 316 Winchester goose, v. 21; vi. 136 Winds, or wints, bouts at plough, viii. 11 Wish, to recommend, iii. 122 Wishtly, wishfully, iv. 208 Wist, knew, v. 71 Wits, the five, ii. 189; vii. 425 Wit, to know, viii. 6. 337 &wblank; whither wilt? iii. 76 Wood, mad, wild, i. 113; ii. 410; v. 83; viii. 395 Woodcock, a silly person, ii. 261 Wooden, awkward, v. 92 Woodman, wencher, ii. 83 Woolvish, hairy? vi. 191 World, going to the, marrying, ii. 210; iii. 90. 218 Wreak, revenge, vi. 232 Wren of nine, iii. 381 Wrest, a tuning instrument? vi. 75 Write good creature, iii. 266 Wroth, ruth? ii. 514 Yare, handy, nimble, i. 9. 82; ii. 72; iii. 391; viii. 36. 71 Ycleped, called, named, ii. 291; vii. 219. See also “Cleped.” Year, what the good, i. 196; ii. 198; iv. 381; vii. 477 Yearning, or eaning time, time of parturition, i. ccxc; viii. 322 Yearn, to grieve, iv. 539 Yellow stockings, the fashion of wearing, iii. 370 Yeoman to a serjeant, iv. 364 Yield, to reward, iii. 62. 94; vii. 305 Yoxen, or waxen, ii. 405 Zany, fool, ii. 367; iii. 340

-- 1 --


J. Payne Collier [1842–1844], The works of William Shakespeare. The text formed from an entirely new collation of the old editions: with the various readings, notes, a life of the poet, and a history of the Early English stage. By J. Payne Collier, Esq. F.S.A. In eight volumes (Whittaker & Co. [etc.], London) [word count] [S10101].
Powered by PhiloLogic